Hunter Moon
Author: C.D. Gorri
Date: 2014-08-29 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Fantasy; Paranormal; Shapeshifters; Contemporary; Magic; Young Adult
Description: Being a teenage girl is difficult. Being a teenage Werewolf is almost impossible. A few weeks ago I found out that I’m a Werewolf. Yup, that’s right. I tend to get furry around the full moon. Don’t believe me? Well, it only gets more fantastic from here. You see, I’m bound by an ancient pact my ancestors made to serve with the Hounds of God. They’re like this mega Wolf pack who technically work for the Catholic Church. The Hounds have been fighting an age old battle against covens of Witches who want to claim dominion over the Earth for the Devil. You heard me correctly. I mean the actual Devi
Publisher: Amazon Digital Services

Hunter Moon: A Grazi Kelly Novel #2

- Title Page
- CHAPTER 1
- CHAPTER 2
- CHAPTER 3
- CHAPTER 4
- CHAPTER 5
- CHAPTER 6
- CHAPTER 7
- CHAPTER 8
- CHAPTER 9
- CHAPTER 10
- About the Author

Hunter Moon: A Grazi Kelly Novel #2

by C.D. Gorri

Smashwords Edition

Copyright 2014 C.D. Gorri

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, names, places, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either part of the author’s imagination and/or used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to person, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental. This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. All rights are reserved. No part of this book is to be reproduced, scanned, downloaded, printed, or distributed in any manner whatsoever without written permission from the author. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of any materials in violation of the author’s rights. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Hunter Moon: A Grazi Kelly Novel #2

By C.D. Gorri

CHAPTER 1

Tearing through the bitter cold in the dead of night should have been scary. The full moon shone down on us from a cloudless sky. It threw shadows off the tall pines, birches and oaks. The air was frigid. Too cold for this time of year. It made streaming clouds of my breath as I ran through the woods.

An enormous black Wolf to the left of me pulled his mouth back, revealing long sharp canines. He loosed a short howl from deep in his throat and plunged ahead. A few inches to his right and he could have easily taken me down. Of that I have no doubt. Still, I was not afraid. I was exhilarated.

We ran for about fifteen or twenty miles. It was difficult for me to tell as I hurried to keep up with the rest of the pack. The scenery sped wildly by, but I was much too aware of everything not to notice.

I flew past the towering walnut trees and bare forsythias that seemed to grow everywhere in this part of Northern New Jersey. My large forepaws pounded the earth as I launched myself over fallen branches and dried out shrubs. Thick roots and decaying branches crisscrossed over the rock strewn floor. This forest was ancient and heavy with memories. I could feel them on the periphery of my consciousness.

The smells of the woods mixed with that of my companions filled my sensitive nostrils. It sounds strange, I know, and I am not sure if there is anything in the world that can describe it, but I could easily make out each distinct member of our party by scent alone.

If I really concentrated, I could smell things in the cold forest I would rather not think about. Like animal scat and urine. Rot and mold. Decaying carcasses of bugs and small animals under the leaves and frost.

Not to mention the hunger, fear, and pure joy that animals felt in ways humans could never understand. All of these emotions had their own scent and I was taking them all in. One breath at a time.

I shifted my focus to my ears and was immediately deafened by all the noise. The beating of my heart and those around me sounded like drums in a marching band. A not so good marching band. Like at school.

Our breathing, the sounds we made as we ran, the scurrying of small animals trying desperately to avoid us, the hoot of an owl as it clung to a tall tree overhead. All these things screamed in my ears. Each unique and so very loud.

So many different sights, smells and sounds to differentiate within microseconds. Maybe at another time I would have felt overwhelmed, even bewildered. But things were different now. I was different.

I’m not sure how to explain it. It wasn’t exactly as if time had slowed down. It was more like I was in every moment. Something I had never experienced before. It wasn’t even possible before.

Somehow I was able to keep track of everything and compartmentalize the sounds, sights, and smells in my brain. Good thing too because I had no idea where we were going. I blindly followed the pack. Too focused on everything and everyone around me to be worried about something as ordinary as our destination.

My gaze landed on Ronan. He was ahead of me by a body length. I could make out every single strand of his red and gold fur. His coat glowed like fire when the moonlight hit it. Gorgeous. I wished I had hands to run through it.

He moved on four legs with the same beautiful grace that he did on two. I’ll admit I often found myself just watching him. At school or when we jogged or sparred together. He was strong, fast and agile. But more than that. He was elegant for someone so tall and muscular.

I wondered if I moved like that too. Was I graceful and competent? I didn’t used to be. But everything was different now. He turned his long lupine head toward me. His green eyes burning in the darkness. I snorted at him and he yipped. He was checking on me as he had done several times since we set off. I didn’t resent it as much as I pretended too.

It was the first time I’d run as a Wolf in the company of others. In fact I’d never seen a pack before. Even a small pack as this one was. It was all new. I didn’t know what to expect. I had googled wolves after my change, to kind of get a feel for what I am. It didn’t exactly help, but I found out some interesting things. Like, for example, I knew I was much, much larger than a wild grey wolf. Easily double the size.

Seeing the others before me made me realize I was, if anything, average sized for my kind. My fur was a dark brownish color and I had a platinum streak running down my muzzle. It matched the one in my hair. I woke up after my first change with it. I guess I’m almost used to it. Well, at least I don’t jump every time I see my reflection anymore.

On my wolf the streak was more gold than white. I knew what my Wolf looked like. I’ve seen her in my mind’s eye, when she speaks to me. She has her own voice, but still she is me. I knew the form I took now from my pointed ears right down to the tip of my furry tail. I was stronger, faster, and a lot more lethal like this. I think I might even weigh more as a Wolf than I do as a girl.

My appetite has certainly increased. I’m thinking it must have more to do with my Wolf side since I haven’t gained all that much weight. The pounds I’ve put on when I’m human seem to be mostly muscle anyway. I am totally good with that since I looked a little like a string bean before.

You know what I mean. Tall, flat chested, thin. Not exactly every teenage girls’ dream body. I looked different now. Fuller, I guess. Healthier too. Werewolves loved exercise and eating. I was no exception.

We also loved hunting which is why we were out now. The full moon hung low in the sky. Huge and golden it touched me with its light. I felt complete under it. And strong. The night air was thick with its power.

I used to always think of darkness when I thought of the night. But not now. The true light of the moon and the stars is always present, but we can only see it in the darkest night. That’s something my Uncle Sean told me. He was right. It was incredible. Especially through these eyes.

I looked ahead and saw Uncle Sean’s huge shaggy blonde Wolf. He ran directly behind his father, Rolf. Uncle Sean was larger than the all of the rest of us except for my grandfather.

Rolf was a massive white Wolf with steel gray eyes and an unmistakable air of dominance. He led the hunt. Uncle Sean had advised me before we changed that this is the way it is done.

Werewolves are pretty serious about their pecking order. Alpha’s tended to get snooty if anyone ran in front of them. It was in their nature to be first, to lead, to guard the pack from whatever may lie ahead.

I ran somewhere near the back of our party. I wondered what that meant for me in the greater scheme of things. Guess I’m pretty low on the dominance list. That was just fine with me.

The other Werewolves spent a few minutes snapping and growling before order was established at the beginning of our journey. It stopped when Rolf arrived. One look from my grandfather and the Wolves fell into place.

Ronan stayed near me and kept tabs throughout our run. I felt safe when he was near. There were four large Werewolves that flanked our party on all sides. One was the black Wolf who liked to show off his fangs, two more were gray and another was a honey color. Guards, all of them. I didn’t know their names. They hadn’t been introduced to me when we met at my grandfather’s new home base, which incidentally happened to be next door to my house.

Maybe I should back up a little. My name is Maria Graziana Kelly, most people call me Grazi (grah-tzee). A few weeks ago I found out that I’m a Werewolf. Yup, that’s right. I tend to get furry around the full moon. Don’t believe me? Well, it only gets more fantastic from here.

You see, I’m bound by an ancient pact my ancestors made to serve with the Hounds of God. They’re like this mega Wolf pack who technically work for the Catholic Church. The Hounds have been fighting an age old battle against covens of Witches who want to claim dominion over the Earth for the Devil.

You heard me correctly. I mean the actual Devil, you know, Lucifer, the Father of Lies. Yup. That’s the one. You see, the Devil, is an actual being. Not some metaphor for evil. He is a fallen angel and his minions take many forms. The Hounds of God fight those minions. We are an ancient order dedicated to protecting humanity.

My father before me was a Hound. He and my mother died fighting this battle when I was about three years old. I keep a picture of them next to my bed.

I don’t remember that much about them, except for this recurring dream I have of my mom. Anyway, I was raised by my maternal grandmother, Nonna Rosa. Her son is my Uncle Vito. He and his family live with us too. Only Nonna knows the truth about me.

Hard to believe? You betcha. I didn’t really buy it either until last night when I got all furry and fangy and ripped the throat out of my high school librarian.

Of course, I only did that after she turned out to be possessed by a Wendigo. A ravenous Demon who was responsible for several local deaths including a student at my high school, Sacred Heart Prep.

Wendigo demons enter a human being and compel them to eat their victims. They actually crave human flesh. The more they consume, the deeper the craving. By the time we found out what she was there was nothing left of Ms. Vorax. Killing her was a mercy. That’s what Uncle Sean told me.

Scary, right? But they aren’t the only things out there. There’s much more that I have yet to learn.

This world is new to me. It is full of dark and dangerous things. And most of them seem to want me dead. I’m scared, I mean, I’m not crazy. But I have to survive. I just have to. To find out what really happened to my parents. And to avenge them.

It was that thought that kept me moving forward when I would so much rather go home and crawl into my bed. Read a book. Study something. That thought and the red Wolf by my side kept me moving forward. He was the one I knew wouldn’t leave me. My protector.

The eight of us came to a clearing in the woods. Ronan stayed by my side and I waited as Rolf continued in the lead. I had no problem keeping to the rear. It was his right. He was, after all, the Alpha. I watched as he stealthily crouched down. Everyone stopped and mimicked him. I did too. I could smell the small creatures we were stalking and my mouth filled with saliva. Ew.

Ronan had told me before we changed that we were going hunting. Still I didn’t know what to expect. I guess I never thought about it.

Rabbits. Six of them were tucked into a hole beneath the cold, dried up grass. I could hear their tiny hearts racing and it made me salivate more. Yuck.

I’d never eaten rabbit, but the beast in me could have devoured the lot whole. I shuddered. I am so not normal. I shook my head which earned me a stern look from Mr. I-like-to-show-off-my fangs.

Rolf signaled with a swish of his tail for the guards to come in closer. Another swish, his ears flattened against his head for a moment, and the hunt began. Rabbits darted in all directions, sensing our presence, and we chased them. I watched Uncle Sean shake his prize in his jaws until the tiny creature’s neck snapped.

He tore at the rabbit’s flesh with his razor sharp fangs. I could see steam rising form the warm body. Ew. Then I felt something strange. I let the small brown bunny I was stalking go and lifted my head towards the darkened sky. I had the strangest feeling. It was like something was watching me. Stalking me, the hunter. I didn’t like it.

While the other Wolves reveled in the game. I used the power bestowed on us by the full moon in a different way. I watched the woods. I tuned out the sounds of my companions. I focused my super sharp hearing on whatever else was out there.

I heard the soft wind and, nothing. I came up empty. That was so not normal. I certainly felt something. But there was nothing unusual that I could pick up by. Not by sound anyway. But I knew, I just knew there was something out there. I was sure, but no one else seemed to notice.

Our four guards were no longer guarding us. They were caught up in the thrill and satisfaction of the hunt. Ronan, Uncle Sean, and Rolf seemed intent on the game also. Not Me. No, I felt exposed. Threatened. Something was definitely not right. The surrounding woods should not be that quiet.

I scanned the tree line for something, anything that could explain what I was feeling. Rolf yipped at me. I made a move to join him, but stopped mid-step. I shook my head and backed up. Away from him and his power.

Werewolves can communicate, but it wasn’t like the way I had talked to Ronan before. It was more like images and impressions. I could tell he was not pleased by my behavior.

I felt Rolf trying to compel me. To bend me to his will. Hunt. Eat. Obey. I wanted too, I really did, but I forced myself to step back. Away from him and his commands. Not without struggle, mind you. But I managed it.

He bared his fangs, flattened his ears, and loosed a short growl. No. I would not challenge him. I dropped my eyes and took another backwards step.

He turned his back on me then. His attention back on his prey. A large brown rabbit. Yum. My Wolf wanted some of the succulent, juicy meat, but I was in control.

The feeling that I was being watched hit me stronger then. I sniffed the air. I smelled Wolf, rabbit blood, the cold forest, and something else. Something a little off.

I looked around me. Waves of color surrounded the Wolves. Mostly the same reds, oranges. They were stronger around Rolf and Sean. My Wolf eyes watched the shimmering colors for a moment.

I didn’t know what they meant. I looked at the trees and they too had their own colors. Shimmering greens and golds. It was strange and beautiful. Another advantage of my Wolf’s eyes? I could only assume so.

I walked slowly in a circle surrounding the others. The feeling was greater now. Someone or something was out there. I continued to look among the bare branches and frost covered bark of the surrounding trees. My body stopped moving the second I saw them. A pair of glowing eyes. The same set I thought I had imagined just last night from my bedroom window.

They held mine for a moment before disappearing. I took off at full speed heading for what, I did not know. Only Ronan seemed to notice. He yipped and followed me. I could feel his disapproval. He wanted to stay and enjoy his prize.

His Wolf belly grumbled loudly. Hungry again, for sure. I loosed a short howl and charged ahead confident he’d follow. I was glad to have him. I mean even after everything I had seen, who knew what waited for me in the darkness?

I stopped short in a small clearing. Ronan skidded to a stop directly behind me.

Someone’s here, Ronan.

What? Where?

Wait, is that you? Can you hear me like this too? It was like an open line of communication between my mind and Ronan’s had opened up. His thoughts voiced clearly in my mind and his impressions too. The foremost one was his desire to protect me. Always.

Yeah, Maria, I think I can. This is crazy. We should get back to the others.

Why? They won’t listen. Rolf won’t listen.

You’re right. Where are we going then?

I sniffed the air. I smelled forest, the cold, a faint whiff of a bear that must have passed within the last day or so, and Ronan, his Wolf musk pleasant to my sensitive nose. There was something else. It was mineral like. Iron or copper.

Do you smell that, Ronan? It’s blood.

Yes, I smell it. Let’s get back. Rolf is angry and he’s calling us, can you not feel him?

I can, but it’s faint. I can shake it off.

What do you mean shake it off? It’s deafening. ]

No, it’s more like a whisper now that we aren’t near him.

What are you, Maria Graziana?

I don’t understand.

I know you don’t. Let’s go. We will report what we have found.

The weight of my grandfather’s command was there, I could feel it, but it was like when someone was speaking to you while you’re underwater. Faint and unintelligible. Ronan’s struggle was more obvious. He fought with his instinct to obey his Alpha just to stay by my side. No one has ever done anything like that for me before.

Frustrated by our search we went back. We found nothing to explain our departure and disobedience. Only scents and impressions that had led us in circles. On top of that I was in pretty hot water with Rolf. Not just him, the rest of the pack were unhappy as well. I had spoiled the hunt and Rolf was angry. Werewolves get kind of touchy when you upset their Alpha. I learned this the hard way.

The run home wasn’t nearly as thrilling as when we set out. We made it back in a fragment of the time we took to get there. I guess when we left we took the scenic route. When we headed home, it was for a reason. Mostly so I could get yelled at, I guess.

The other Wolves ran back in the same positions. Careful to avoid me. I suppose I was to be ostracized until Rolf could punish me. Whatever. I could deal with that. Besides I had nowhere else to go.

There was no one else I could think of who could tell me about what I am. If I had to face the music I would. I mean it was never an issue with me before. I was hardly what you would call a troublemaker. But still, I found myself dreading the upcoming scene.

I waited for my grandfather in his study. I had finished my change before everyone else. Just another thing I did that was apparently weird. It usually took a Werewolf, especially a new Werewolf, some matter of time to change from one form to another. Typically twenty minutes or so. My change was fast. Five minutes or less.

I wore the clothes I had brought over earlier. Loose sweats and a cotton t-shirt. My skin was always very sensitive after changing back. I’d have liked a shower, but it would have taken a few more minutes before I could tolerate the sharp spray of water. I felt anxious as I paced the room. I just wanted to get this over with.

I walked around the large square study. There was old fashioned wood paneling on the walls, a beige ceiling, maroon carpet and rows of books stacked on polished shelves. I would have liked to explore them, but now wasn’t the time.

A large desk sat in the middle of the room. There were a variety of weather and crop reports for the United States, as well as, a Farmer’s Almanac carefully piled on one side. I skimmed over them. There was also a pretty cool looking laptop. It was password encrypted, so I couldn’t log on. Apparently my grandfather was an amateur meteorologist or something. Whatever makes you happy, I guess.

I looked at the computer again. Maybe I could guess the password? I shook my head and flung my long hair back over my shoulders. I’d never be able to lie about it if asked. Just another supernatural perk. Werewolves can tell when someone is lying. It’s in the person’s scent, posture, and the very timbre of his or her voice.

I had never been a good liar. I didn’t think I should practice now. I exhaled and took a strand of my hair. It was soft and long. I played with the strands then twirled them around my finger. I did this sometimes when I was bored or impatient.

I felt something, some presence and turned to see Rolf enter the room. He was so quiet when he moved. Like a wolf stalking his prey. He wasn’t exactly surprised to see me there waiting, but I could tell he didn’t expect it. He raised one perfectly arched eyebrow and nodded his greeting.

“Ah, it’s true then. The boy told me you could change in just a few minutes.” His eyes narrowed as he looked me over. I shrugged and let go of my hair. I had only been waiting a short time, so he was pretty fast himself.

“You know, I’ve never been in this house before today. Nonna always said Mrs. Kelly wasn’t related to me.”

“Did she now? Hmm. Well that’s not entirely true though your grandmother wouldn’t have known it. Mrs. Kelly is my sister-in-law. She’s been watching you for signs of the change for years. The minute we had proof of it, she hopped a plane back home and reported her findings.” He sat down and looked directly at me. It was a little disconcerting. That unwavering steel gaze, but I managed to hold my own.

“So, you mean, she was my great aunt and never said hello to me? She never even answered the door on Halloween!” I was incredulous.

I pictured Mrs. Kelly, white hair in a severe bun, tall and thin. She dressed as severely as her hair. A pair of perfectly ironed slacks and a blouse and sweater every single day of the week. No jeans or house dresses. Not even on Saturdays. She used to peek at me from the curtains all the time. Nonna used to joke about it. She’d say Mrs. Kelly was trying to steal all of her best recipes.

It made sense now. She was spying. But not to get her hands on my grandmother’s Sunday sauce recipe. She was watching me.

I wondered what tipped her off that I was going to change. And why didn’t she ever talk to me? It stung a little. She had watched me for twelve years and she never bothered to introduce herself.

My grandfather’s pleasantly accented voice brought me back to the present. He sounded more like Uncle Sean than like Ronan. I guess the youngest member of our small pack, next to me that is, was hanging out with too many Americans. His accent wasn’t nearly as thick as the man sitting in front of me.

“Let’s cut to the chase, shall we?” I nodded and he continued.

“Grazi, I called you back to the clearing tonight. Several times. How is it you were able to defy me?” He leaned forward in his chair. He placed his hands on the huge mahogany desk and rapped his fingers against it in time with his last few words. Yup, he is definitely angry.

“Defy you? I didn’t defy you.”

“You didn’t obey my command.”

“Yeah, but it wasn’t personal. There was something I thought I saw.” I heard shuffling behind me, it was the guards. Back in human form, they stood in the hallway. It didn’t matter though. Werewolf hearing penetrated doors and I could smell their discomfort. Ooops, sorry grandpa, guess no one speaks to you that way.

“And the smell of the game, did that not entice your Wolf?”

“Sure it did.”

“Hmm.” He grunted and leaned back in his chair.

“For a moment I thought you were challenging me.”

“Challenging you? I don’t understand.”

“I realized that. That’s why I turned my back on you. A Wolf doesn’t like to be challenged. But I am an old Alpha. I have learned to control my more basic instincts. Another would have seen your disobedience as a threat, Grazi. A challenge. You understand?” He spoke calmly to me. His skin was unlined, only the gray in his hair hinted at his age. Which I assumed to be sixty or so. Nonna was older and she looked it. An old Alpha, hmm. Curiosity got the better of me.

“How old are you?” His laughter was like a loud bark in the otherwise quiet room.

“Didn’t anyone ever tell you that was a rude question?” I waited, I assumed he’d answer in his own time. I wasn’t disappointed.

“I’m one hundred and seven years old.” My mouth fell open. I searched his face and body language for any sign he was lying to me. He wasn’t. He sat there an open book. To say I was stunned is an understatement. My mind raced in a thousand different directions. Questions, a geyser of them, poured into my head.

“How old do Werewolves get? Are we immortal?”

“We are not immortal. Werewolves die, as every living thing should. We are simply harder to kill.”

“But how old do we get?”

“I believe there was a Werewolf on record who lived to be five hundred and eight. Alas, he was killed in a battle whose name has long been forgotten. But he was the exception, rather than the rule.”

My mouth hung open. What was it Ronan had said? Werewolves didn’t age like regular people. Like normal people. How old was he then, fifty?

“Our aging slows down the older you get. There are no sixty year olds in the guise of a ten year old or anything like that. We are genetically different from regular humans and with scientific advances we have researched why we are the way we are. The best I can explain it to you is we are able to expel any matter of foulness from our bodies. Keeps us fit.” He patted his stomach and I could hear the echo. Clearly he was muscular and strong.

“So you mean things that make normal people age, like food additives and pollution, they don’t affect us?”

“Precisely. But, to say they are normal and we are not, isn’t accurate, Grazi. Consider us an evolutionary success story. The Almighty designed us for a purpose, to fight His wars and protect humankind. In doing so He made us strong. Able to ward off any number of diseases and illness, and also some curses and spells. You should know this already. I would have thought Sean was a better teacher.”

“Uncle Sean does just fine.” I don’t know why, but I didn’t like him putting down his son.

“Does he now? Have you memorized the Canon? Do you know the code of the Hounds? Child, do you even know where you come from? Who you are?”

“Are you going to take over my education? Tell me what it is to be a Werewolf and what my place is in all of this, grandpa?” My eyes narrowed. He laughed at me. Loudly. Jerk.

“Alas, my granddaughter, there is much I have to oversee. And we have gotten off the subject.”

“Which is?”

“Which is Witches to be exact.” He stared at me and I cocked my head in deference to him. He nodded. Approval. Cool. Then he began again.

“We haven’t seen this kind of activity from the Witches in almost fifty years. The extreme weather, the killings, they are preparing something big. Of that you can be sure.”

“What do you mean the weather?”

“Why, Witches will doom crops, summon storms, droughts, floods, fires, ice. Wreak all kinds of havoc with the weather. You can put the blame on them for your unbearably hot summer and the sudden freezing temperatures. They thrive on discord and chaos. I’ll admit we were surprised that they chose to congregate here, in the U.S. It must be you who draws them here.”

“Me? How?”

“You are an important player, Grazi. I’m not a hundred percent sure what your part is, but I mean to find out. Now, you stopped the Wendigo demon from ravaging this land, but who is to say it will end there? More will undoubtedly come. You must prepare. Your uncle will remain in charge of your learning.” He began moving the papers on his desk into a neat pile.

“But no more Church basements. He will live here with the Madden pup and I will leave two of my personal guard with you. Sascha and Dimitri Volkov. You are to do what Sean says in my stead, understand?”

I was distracted by the thought of Ronan as a puppy. Aww. But I quickly gained control of my thoughts. I was relieved that Uncle Sean would be staying.

I nodded my head. I didn’t fear Rolf the way the others did, but I could see the hardness inside of him. Maybe that’s what happens when you murder your son. Anger seeped into my veins and I had to bite my tongue to keep from growling. He was looking at his charts and didn’t seem to notice.

“There are a lot of questions in you. Ask some now.” Okay then, I guess he did notice.

“Fine. I want to know about my father.”

“No.”

“What do you mean, ‘no’?”

“I’ll not speak of Patrick. Ask something else. You’ll not have this chance again for some months so bite back your anger, girl.”

“Fine. If this is all real, we’re Werewolves, there are bad Witches in the world, and so on, what else is there? How do I tell what else is real? How do I know what to believe? All my life I’ve been raised to follow the Catholic Church, but Werewolves and Witches were never a part of my education. They were never even in the realm of possibility. Am I wrong to still have faith? To believe in God?”

“Hmm. You surprise me, child. You show maturity and intelligence with these questions I had not expected in a modern day teenager. The only way I know to answer you is this. Faith is a necessary part of existence. It’s what makes us human. Faith, hope, belief.”

“But then why do so many people believe so many different things if our God is the real one?”

“I know you have been taught that, but the world is such a big place, Grazi. It is filled with so many different people. And we are all God’s children, aren’t we?”

“So what like, Muslims, Sikhs, Jews, Buddhists, Christians, Atheists are all God’s children? But they all think they are the right ones. Who is?”

“I’m a soldier, Grazi, and that is a question for priests.”

“A soldier? I thought you were the General.”

“General, eh? I like that. At any rate, I’ve always thought of it like this, all religions are God’s religions. He made us all and that means the ideologies that humankind has developed to explain the universe were also His design. I have never blamed or faulted others our difference in religions. To me it has always comes down to faith and expression of that faith.”

“So, you’re not just a General. You’re a philosopher too.”

“Hmm, perhaps, granddaughter, but that’s just the Irish in me.”

“But the Hounds are Catholic, right?”

“It is true, we do work for the Catholic Church. That was where the original pact with the Hounds was inked and signed with the blood of your forefathers. That is who the Hounds answer to. But if all churches closed their doors tomorrow, what then? Would we quit or give up?”

“I don’t know. Would we?”

“Never. Because God is everywhere. He is everything, He is called by many names, and no one Church or doctrine could possibly claim ownership over Him. At least not to me anyway.”

“I would’ve expected something else from you. Something more like, only the Roman Catholic Church is right, type stuff. Very modern of you, Grandpa.”

“Modern? Who, me? Nah, it isn’t modern at all. Tolerance, forgiveness and acceptance was Jesus’ way. And that was over 2,000 years ago.”

“Before your time, huh?”

“Yes, smarty pants, way before my time. Heed me now, garinion, never under any circumstances should you think yourself a failure if doubt creeps in. Tis natural.”

“But what should I do when I, you know, have doubts?”

“First, look to your pack. That is what they are for, to support one another. Second, have faith, Grazi. As mortal beings it is quite possibly the most important aspect of who we are. And faith is not defined by religious sect. It is defined by our very souls.”

Packs, faith, souls, religion...pretty heavy stuff considering I hadn’t slept yet. I stared at the patterns the sun made as it shined through the lace curtains on the carpeted floor. I could see the dust motes in the air. I breathed deeply, inhaling the lemon furniture polish as it grew stronger under the sun’s warming rays.

The entire night had passed already. How could I not have noticed? We must have run for hours, but to my Wolf it could have been minutes. My stomach grumbled. I was starving. I’m such a freak. How could I be thinking of food now?

“Go on now, have breakfast with your pack. And remember, Grazi, I’ll be watching you.” He turned in his chair, dismissing me as it were. I nodded and left the room. That was the last conversation we would have before he left the country. I thought we would have talked again, but he was gone within minutes.

I remained unaware of his departure as I entered the spacious kitchen. A long champagne colored marble counter was filled with antique looking chafing dishes piled high with food. My stomach grumbled again, louder.

Ronan was sitting there. He looked freshly showered with two huge plates in front of him. One was full of eggs another with a mix of pancakes, sausage, and crispy bacon.

He had a scruffy shadow of a beard and his hair hung down in careless waves. It was a shiny and thick, dark red with streaks of strawberry blonde. My mouth salivated. I hoped to God it was for the food.

I followed his lead, filling my plate with perfectly scrambled eggs, a chocolate chip pumpkin pancake, and a scoop of homemade strawberry yogurt that I topped off with pecan granola. Next I poured a mug of steaming hot chocolate from a silver pot. The dark rich chocolate permeated my senses, I added a dollop of freshly whipped cream and a sprinkle of cinnamon to the top. Yum.

Ronan smiled in between mouthfuls of eggs then drank greedily from a tall glass of iced water. I sat next to him and our elbows grazed each other. A jolt went through me which I ignored. He looked up and wiped his mouth on a napkin.

I met his eyes for a moment. Then I took a sip from my mug without spilling anything. That was a miracle in and of itself.

There was so much emotion in his eyes I had to look down. I wasn’t quite ready to admit to myself what was in them. I couldn’t bring myself to meet them again either.

I looked at my mug instead. The picture made me choke a little on the warm liquid. On it was a fluffy grey kitten with its mouth wide open. Above that it said “What do you mean we’re getting a dog?” Funny. I wouldn’t have expected it amongst all of the formal china and silverware we were using.

When I looked up Ronan was looking over my shoulder. He was so close I could see that stray freckle of his. He was reading the caption on the mug. He smiled and I almost dropped it. I must be really tired. Sure it had nothing to do with the guy sitting next to me. Uh huh. Right.

We were all alone in the kitchen. Just Ronan and me. The two of us. Cozy. He righted himself in his seat and poured more water from a glass pitcher into his cup.

“So, how’d it go? You know, with him.” He cleared his pile of eggs and moved on to the pancakes and sausage. His were banana. Mmm.

“Fine, I guess. He’s leaving Uncle Sean in charge of my training.”

“That’s good then. I like Sean, I mean, Fr. Gallagher.”

“Yeah, me too. I was wondering, um, why are you staying though?”

“Want to get rid of me then, do you?” He said and took another bite of his pancakes.

“No, I didn’t mean that.” My cheeks were hot. Great.

“Just fooling you. Anyways, I guess I’m still learning too.”

“It’s not because of that contract you mentioned once upon a time?” He looked hunted for a moment then cocked his head to the side and grinned.

“Nah. That was nothing. I’ve just grown used to your American food. Don’t think I can go home just yet.”

I nodded my head and continued to eat in silence. I had no idea what else to say to him. I am such a dork.

The two giants Rolf would be leaving behind came in smelling of soap and shaving cream. They filled their plates with enough food to feed a small country then took seats next to us.

“Hi, I’m Grazi.”

“Dimitri, this is Sascha.” The one with the dark blonde hair spoke as the brown haired one shoveled food into his mouth and grunted a greeting. They looked like professional wrestlers.

Like the MMA guys Nonna watches on television. At least six foot five inches tall and over two hundred and fifty pounds of muscle each. Sitting next to them Ronan looked slender though he was comparable in height. I think he might have gotten taller after our run. Weird. We reloaded our plates a second time and finished eating in silence.

“Look Ronan, something is strange that’s all I’m saying.”

“Well, what do you expect? The man is Alpha of Greyback Pack and Commander of the Hounds of God. Only the most vast and powerful reaching Werewolf organization in the world! You want him to just hang around all day discussing the weather?” Ronan said as he walked me back over to my yard.

The sun was melting some of the frost, but I knew it would freeze again the minute a cloud passed over. The change in the weather was dramatic. Winter in Northern New Jersey could be brutal. Our little suburb was no exception, but to be honest I wasn’t ready for it yet. I mean one minute I’m wearing shorts and tank tops the next I’m digging in the attic for my winter clothes. Smh.

“Yeah well, the weather was actually one of our topics. I just don’t see how I can be so important if he left already. And why didn’t he just tell me what is going on?”

“I don’t know. But maybe we’re not supposed to question, maybe we are just supposed to do. I’ll see you at Church tomorrow.” His hand lingered on my shoulder a moment then he left.

I went inside. The familiar smells of my house greeted me. Herbs, cleaning supplies, fresh flowers, and the beginnings of chicken soup. Mmm.

The long night was catching up with me. I felt a little bit tired, but in a good way. Like after I had a really good run. Now that my stomach was full I could probably nap for a little while. I passed by Nonna in the living room on my way to the stairs. She was asleep on the couch, her rosary in her hand. I wished I was still small enough to crawl in next to her and cuddle, but those days were seriously over. I had to be a good foot taller than her already and I was still growing.

I covered her with a soft pink chenille throw and turned down the volume on the television set. She loved the Hallmark Channel, especially on the weekends. Today was a marathon of Murder, She Wrote. I used to watch those with her when I was little. So I like a good, clean mystery, sue me.

On my way up to my room I passed by Julianna’s and Rebecca’s door. It was wide open, which was unusual. I could smell the heavy flower perfume my cousin soaked herself in and had to stop myself from gagging. My eyes got teary as I took another step.

Yuck. I really hate flowery perfume. Why call something Kissed by a Sunflower and then have it smell nothing like a sunflower? Some pop band was blaring from Julianna’s iPod, but I could still make out her voice.

“Well, I wouldn’t compare us to you and Tyler! No way, Liz, you guys were in another category, but I will say this, the boy can certainly kiss…Yes, his body is as hard as it looks. I know, right! Jeez, Lizette I’m not about to tell you. Ha, you bet, we would’ve stayed out all night too…No way, did she really take that stuff? I guess I’m willing to try it next time, but only with him…”

I quickly went to my room. The Harvest dance had been Friday night and Ronan had been Julianna’s date. He must have gone back to the dance after the fight with the Wendigo. After I went home.

Did they kiss? I felt betrayed and hurt and maybe a little jealous. Okay, a lot jealous. It didn’t make sense. I wasn’t dating him. I was sort of dating Sebby. I had no exclusive rights to Ronan. He could kiss anyone he wanted. My Wolf snarled at the thought.

I made up my bed with quick deft motions. I walked around my room and picked up my sneakers and some dirty clothes I had left carelessly on the floor. Stupid, Grazi, this is stupid. I had to get my emotions under control. I turned around and opened my window all the way.

A breeze blew in immediately and lifted my curtains in a wild dance around me. It was chilly, but my blood seemed to run hotter nowadays. I hardly felt the cold right then. Besides, I needed to change the air. I was sensitive to stale air, always had been. Even before I knew what I was.

I needed to relax. Unwind a little. I couldn’t think about Sebby and what I was supposed to feel for him or Ronan and what I was currently feeling for him. Whatever that was. Ugh.

I took out a large white, leather bound book from my bedside table. My mother’s diary. Nonna had given it to me the day of the dance. I hadn’t had a chance to really look at it. The battle with the Wendigo and the hunt last night left me pretty much booked. This was the first moment I had to myself all weekend.

I plopped down on my bed and arranged the pillows just the way I liked them when I was about to get into a really good read. I may have mentioned before I’m a bit of a geek. But no worries, geek is the new chic. That’s what Angela says anyway.

There was no need for me to turn on the lamp. I could see very well especially with the morning light coming from the window. I turned the pages till I got to her first entry. Before I looked down I took a deep cleansing breath. This was my mother’s diary. The enormity of what I held in my hands hit me.

Did I really want to get inside her head? To know what she felt and thought? What if it wasn’t good?

I pushed all my doubts aside. Sure I was scared, but I needed to know her. To get close to her. This was my best bet. On the first page her name was written in beautiful script. Something I could never imitate. Chicken scratch. That’s what my teacher’s called my penmanship. Oh well, can’t be good at everything I guess.

I traced her name with my finger. Lilliana Maria DiPaolo. Then I continued to read her careful script.

Thanks mommy and daddy for this. I’ve wanted a diary for so long to tell all my deepest darkest secrets too. This is just perfect! Well, here goes.

High school is pretty fun. I have great friends and I like most of my classes. Except Geometry. Like, what do I even need that for? Anyway, I haven’t found anyone to fall in love with though and that is what I want the most.

Everyone just seems so ordinary. So dull. Same old boys playing the same old stupid tricks they did when we were in grammar school. I want adventure, excitement, romance. Maybe I’ll have better luck tomorrow. I know it’s uncool for me to want love, everyone else wants to be a doctor or a judge or something, but I want my prince to find me. I want to dance barefoot in the moonlight. I want to kiss a boy so hard my soul will fall into him and his in mine. Like Jane Eyre!

Hmm, so Mom was a romantic. I guess a lot of girls my age are. She was beautiful though and smart so maybe it was easier for her to picture herself in love. I never pictured myself in love or being loved by someone.

It was hard for me to imagine trusting someone that much. Maybe I’m broken or something. I shook my head. Dwelling on my many flaws was not going to help me, so I continued reading.

New boy at school today. He’s an exchange student from someplace called Coalisland in County Tyrone, Ireland. He sounds like a movie star with his accent and he has the most beautiful blue eyes I have ever seen. If eyes are the windows to the soul then his must be beautiful. I think I found him. My prince. Patrick Michael Kelly…oooh, Lilliana Kelly. I like it.

Love at first sight. I had no idea. I looked at the dates and figured she was just a year older than me when she first laid eyes on him, so that would make her a junior. I put the book down and closed my eyes. I wanted to remember them. My parents.

I tried to picture my clearest memory of them, but it was hazy. A family dinner. My father had picked me up and placed me on his lap while my mother made our plates. Fettucini Alfredo. One of my favorites. I could smell the freshly grated cheese still. She made the best Alfredo sauce. Zucchini sautéed in olive oil accompanied the dish. Nonna still made that some nights and it was awesome. My stomach was full to bursting, but still I wished I had a bowl.

I stared at my ceiling, willing myself to remember the way we used to be. Me, my mom and dad. A family. Nothing against Nonna. She’s been wonderful to me and all the family I have ever needed. Only, well, after Uncle Vito and Aunt Theresa moved in with my cousins it was like my loneliness was magnified. They had a way of setting themselves apart from me.

The shopping, salon trips, vacations, dinners or movie nights just for them. I was nine and Julianna was about ten the first time she told me I wasn’t a part of her real family. It didn’t hurt me now, but I sometimes wanted to cry for the child I was. Awkward with my big feet and long braids and so very lonely for a friend. I guess in some ways I’m still that little girl.

I felt ashamed of myself for having these thoughts. Petty and ungrateful. Nonna deserved better from me. So much better. Still, I couldn’t stop myself from having them. I clenched my fists and closed my eyes. Mama and daddy. Remember, Grazi, remember.

I remembered after dinner sometimes we’d play dolls on my bedroom floor. Mama would take out a large poster board for me to color on while she studied. She always had books, old, heavy ones that smelled of must.

I tried to concentrate on more detail, but it was too far out of reach. A Bible, a Latin dictionary that I think I still had, notebooks. Mmm, fresh baked cookies. Dad singing to me in his lovely deep voice. I think he was singing a song by The Cure. I smiled and close my eyes tighter. I felt like I was so close to remembering something. Something important. I must have fallen asleep. The next thing I remember I was dreaming. The same dream that had been haunting me for years.

“Mama, tell me again. Please Mama,” My childish voice whined for attention. I snuggled down in my tiny bed and held my pink rag doll. My pink and white painted room was dark and cold. There were clothes and toys scattered carelessly across the floor next to a duffle bag that was half packed. Mama seemed anxious, maybe even scared.

“Okay, okay baby. Ti amo, Maria, ti amo del mare alla stella! Shush now, it will all be okay.” Her soft chestnut hair tickled my face as she bent to tuck me in. I giggled. She gently placed her hand over my mouth to silence me. I smelled the familiar scents of baby powder and Ivory soap, but there was something else. Fear. I smelled her fear. She took my hands and kissed both of them before placing them on the blanket.

“Tell me what it means, mama! Tell me, tell me! Pleeease!”

“I will, I will. Hush now, my baby.” She tucked in the blanket all around me and placed the statue of Mary on my nightstand, “It means I love you, my beautiful Maria, from the sea all the way up to the stars. I’m so sorry, baby, so sorry. Forgive Mama, okay?”

“Don’t cry, Mama, you’ll make the baby sad.” I reached out my tiny hand and patted her swollen belly. “Ti amo del mare alla stella, baby brother.” I whispered. Mama quickly wiped her cheeks. She was crying.

“Okay quiet now, baby. It’s almost time. First, I need you to promise me that you’ll run when I tell you, Maria. You must run, Maria, run!”

I sprang up from my bed drenched in sweat. Had I imagined it? My hands trembled as I ran them through my tangled hair. It was so different than before. She was different. Scared and anxious. And Mama’s belly? Huge and round. Could it be? I looked out of my window. It was dark. I must have been asleep all day. I threw on some shoes and a hoodie.

I could hear Aunt Theresa downstairs. I didn’t want to answer her questions so I opened the window and jumped down to the yard. It got easier every time I attempted it. I landed on my feet, a quick jump over the fence, and I jogged to the back door of the Kelly house, Uncle Sean’s new headquarters. I opened the back door without knocking. Dimitri and Sascha sprang to their feet positioned to attack.

“How come I don’t hear you moving?”

They put their fists down, but they were clearly still ready for action. I just looked at them and they backed up. The blonde one stepped towards me then I met his gaze. He ducked his head and averted his eyes. Crap. I was seconds from losing it. Get a grip, Grazi.

“It’s alright, we were playing game. That’s why.” I think it was Sascha speaking, trying to console his brother. They had been playing some Xbox game, hockey, I think. It didn’t matter to me. I found the room I was looking for and walked in. Uncle Sean looked up from the desk where he was sitting.

“It is common, inion dearthar, to knock before entering another’s domicile.” He did not cock his head when I made eye contact. He met my stare and waited patiently for my response. I could feel anger rolling off me in waves.

Liar. I wanted to shout it at him. It wasn’t long before Ronan showed up. He looked alarmed and stood still and silent in the doorway.

“You may come in, if you like, Ronan. I’m sure that is okay with you, Grazi.” My Wolf was pleased Ronan was there, but my mind was a jumble of confusion, anger and resentment.

“She was pregnant. My mother was pregnant.” The color left Uncle Sean’s face and he looked away, but not from any dominance I had over him. This was shame and sadness. My uncle bowed his head and said a few words in Latin. The Hail Mary I think.

“How did you know?”

“Is it true?”

“Aye, tis true. Lilliana was always so beautiful when she was with child.”

“What happened to the baby?” I demanded. Ronan whined, a Wolf’s noise. I looked at him and he came to my side. When he did I could feel my Wolf’s pride. Clearly she approved of him and his Wolf.

He stood slightly behind me and to my right. My protector, my right hand. My Wolf’s words. I thought briefly of Julianna and wanted to confront him, but now was not the time.

“The baby, Uncle Sean, my brother.”

“Oh Lord, forgive me. Grazi, how did you know?” I did not respond.

“Look, Lilliana was still carrying him the night she, the night she passed. I’m afraid you lost more than a mother and father that dreadful night. I am so, so sorry. You’ll never know how much.” A moment of quiet passed. I wasn’t meant to be alone? I had a family once. I’d almost had a brother. I wanted to cry out my pain, but I held it in.

Ronan placed his hand on my shoulder for support. I wanted to shrug it off. To ask him about what he was doing with my cousin, but the news I just heard didn’t let me. Truth was I needed his support right then more than I cared to admit.

“How did you know about him?” Uncle Sean asked again. His expression was incredulous.

“I had the dream again. The one of my mom. This time things were different. The whole thing was different.” I went on to tell him the subtle changes in my dream. The crying, the scents, the fear, the duffle bag.

“Ah. It would seem you are now remembering with your instincts. Your Wolf was dormant inside of you when you were a child, as is true for all natural Werewolves, but not her instincts. Your senses, smell and sight, the impressions you picked up as a child. Your recent connection to your Wolf is enabling you to remember them now. It is fast progress for one who didn’t know she was a Werewolf till a few months ago. Impressive.”

“But what about my mom? Why would she risk a child to follow my dad?”

“I don’t know what was in her mind that night, Grazi. I only know I will never stop looking for answers.” I so wanted to believe him. To trust him.

“In the meantime we must get ready for the feast of St. Lucy. We’ve only a few short weeks.”

“What happens then?” I felt Ronan’s grip tighten on my shoulder. His heart pounded.

“Everything.”

CHAPTER 2

The following Monday started off as usual. All the girls in school were decked out in their Ugg boots, NorthFace jackets, and Michael Kors winter collection purses. I shrugged out of my beat up old bomber jacket and shoved it in my locker. Fashion had always been about what was available and functional for me. That hadn’t changed just because I’m a Werewolf now.

Ronan was waiting for me. He leaned against some locker doors and looked down at my worn school shoes while I gathered my books into my backpack. I don’t know how those other girls fit their books into a purse. Then again Julianna and her clones never seemed to worry much about books or grades. Now that’s surprising.

“Are you alright?” Ronan asked, the deep timbre of his voice cutting into my meandering thoughts.

“I’m fine.”

“You didn’t answer your phone last night after you left. I was worried.”

“Really? I thought maybe you’d be more worried about Julianna.”

“Why would I worry after her?”

“Oh, I don’t know, maybe because you went back to the dance and spent the night making out with her!” He looked at me with his emerald eyes and frowned slightly. He nodded once and turned away. Ouch. We had separate classes first period anyway. I didn’t watch him go. Much.

I am such a weirdo. I don’t know why I lashed out like that at him. I mean what did I care if he dated my cousin? We were nothing to each other.

I mean, yeah, we’re both Werewolves and have to train together. He had my back which was cool, but I didn’t even like him! Not like that. Right? Ugh. Sometimes being a teenager was really tough.

After homeroom the teachers herded us into the cafeteria and broke the news about Ms. Vorax’s death and Mr. Gundy’s condition. He was still unconscious and in St. Anne’s Hospital. The doctors had to operate and he lost his right leg from the knee down. We prayed for his speedy recovery and for Ms. Vorax’s family.

A uniformed police officer and a plainclothes detective were in the audience. The detective, a short spunky woman with dark Bettie Page style hair and sharp brown eyes watched the crowd as Sr. Diane led us all in a prayer for both teachers. Afterwards the choir sang a round of On Eagle’s Wings and most of the students broke down crying. My cheeks remained dry.

The detective’s sharp eyes landed on me. Her sculpted brows knit together. Oh no, she looked interested. I immediately dropped my gaze, afraid I would give something away. My heart started to pound a little. I could feel heat rising in my cheeks. Another minute of this and I’d turn right there.

It took some effort to calm myself back down. Uncle Sean had warned me my Wolf would want to meet any challenges head on. I had to learn to control her. I hadn’t had a problem so far, but I’d rather err on the side of caution.

By lunch I was back into the swing of things. I hadn’t pictured Ms. Vorax’s face more than seventeen times that whole morning. Progress since Friday night. There was a small shrine outside the library, Vases full of flowers, a framed picture of Ms. Vorax and a large crucifix. Some students wrote little letters and pinned them to the bulletin board. The flowers made me sneeze when I walked by. Sr. Diane saw me in the hallway and nodded. She probably assumed we were close and didn’t know what to say.

Ronan was seated at our usual table with Angela and Sebastian in the cafeteria. Ironically, the entire cheer squad and boys varsity soccer team were now sitting with us. I suppose that made this the most popular table in school. Whoopee.

There was a time when I would’ve loved to belong to that group. Just a year ago it would have meant everything. Now, I wanted to walk away with my tray of food. Too late, though. Sebby saw me.

“Hey, Grazi. Let me help you.” He pulled out my chair and took my tray from my hands. I felt Ronan’s eyes on me, but couldn’t read him. Was he angry at me for snapping at him? I should probably apologize. But I knew I wouldn’t.

“So how’ve you been?” Sebastian patted my shoulder a little awkwardly and let his hand fall away. His beautiful brown eyes were watching me intently and I smiled at him. It was the least I could do.

“Good, thanks. I feel much better.” It was true, I felt great. The full moon had sort of recharged me. Sure, I had been tired after our hunt, but good tired. I felt strong and my senses were sharp. That’s how I knew that the female detective from the auditorium was now in the cafeteria. Ronan shook his head slightly when she approached. Like he knew I wanted to get up and leave.

“Hola,
Tia.” Sebby jumped up and kissed the detective on the cheek. Apparently, she was his aunt. Great, just great.

“Hola, mijo. You look great. When’s the next big game, eh?”

“Indoor soccer starts in two weeks. I’m psyched!”

“I bet, Mr. All-Star! Who’s your pretty friend here?” Her eyes were on me and I tried not to react. This woman was dangerous. My Wolf sensed that too.

“Oh let me introduce you, Tia. This is Grazi.” I nodded and smiled. Just Grazi, no girlfriend or anything. Hmm. I wasn’t sure if I was disappointed or relieved.

“Hi. Grazi, is it? Strange name.”

“It’s Maria, actually. Maria Graziana. Grazi is a nickname.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Hi, Detective De La Cruz, I’m Julianna. Sebastian and I are in the same class and student council together.” I tried not to watch as Julianna inserted herself next to Sebby, essentially pushing me out of the way and played up to his aunt. She chatted with the detective about cheering, soccer, even how important self-defense is for a woman to learn. My cousin tossed her perfect blonde hair over her slender shoulder and effectively cut herself off from me in the process.

“You know I think it is great that you have come so far in your career and at such a young age! I was wondering if maybe you’d come to speak to the school during career week?”

“Well I have to check my schedule, but I’ll try and make time. Thank you, Julianna. Sebby, why don’t you email me when it gets closer to career week?”

“OMG! Thank you so much! It is so important for young girls to see women in strong jobs. You are like, such a huge role model for me personally!” I snorted. I couldn’t help it. As if Julianna had ever cared about police work or the community. Whatever.

“Listen, Sebby you and your friends need to be careful when you’re outside, okay? What happened here was a freak accident because the windows were open and the animal wandered inside. But wild animals that are about to hibernate can be very dangerous even if you just pass one. There may even be evidence that the bear was rabid. So if you guys see a bear or something else call me or dial 911, okay?” She dropped some business cards on the table. After a quick hug for her nephew she nodded at me and left the cafeteria.

“You know I saw something the other day, a huge dog or something, maybe I should tell her?” Sebby was only joking, but I almost choked on my bite of chef salad. Ronan raised his eyebrows. I ignored him.

“Why would she want to know about a dog?” I tried playing it off and took a sip of iced tea I brought from home. It was delicious. No more Wolfsbane, thank you very much.

A few weeks ago before my first change, Nonna had attempted to stop it by adding aconitum, or as it is better known, Wolfsbane, to all of my drinks and food. It hadn’t affected me the way it should have. No one knows why. All it did was taste grossly bitter and make me irritable. I think I was just hungry.

“It was one super-sized dog, Grazi. Like a giant sled dog, but with darker fur and like a patch of yellow down its face.”

“Were you scared of the pup then?” Ronan asked. Jerk.

“No, I wasn’t scared. I’m just saying the thing was huge.” Sebby was embarrassed. I could smell it coming off of him and it was sort of like burnt rubber. I am so weird.

When the bell rang we parted ways and I walked to the library. The shrine had been moved inside. Great. I sneezed and went to the desk for a tissue. There I was greeted by the familiar smell of tea and Sr. Marcia bent over a book in her long gray nun’s habit. She held a tissue out with one hand. I took it from her and wiped my nose.

“Good afternoon, dear!” There was a sparkling silver walker next to her along with a new looking cell phone and a box of mints.

“Hello, Sr. Marcia. How do you feel?”

“Oh lovely, child! Thanks for asking. I need to keep off my feet though, so I hope you are up to helping out around here. Oh, and I am sorry for your loss, dear, I understand you were close with the substitute librarian.”

“I talked to her a little, thank you, Sister. I’m most sorry for her family’s loss.” They had lost her months before her death, to the Demon that had possessed her. They just didn’t know it. Still, I felt heavy with guilt and I didn’t know quite how to shake it off.

“That’s nice of you, dear. I continue to pray for her family as well. Hope they catch that bear. Such a shame. Well, since I am laid up here, I asked Sr. Diane for another helper. We had quite a few volunteers, and from the cheerleaders and soccer team too! I could only pick one though.”

Fear and excitement filled me at the same time. Could it be Sebby? No, he had, Spanish this period. OMG, not Julianna please, not her. Imagine my surprise ad relief when a head full of bouncy red curls and a familiar face strolled in.

“Hi Grazi! Hello Sr. Marcia, you probably don’t remember me, I’m Angela Tanner. I’ll be helping you and Grazi during this period.”

“Sure dear, good, good. Grazi’ll show you the ropes while I finish up here.” We smiled and I pulled Angela towards the shelves with a cart full of returned books.

“Why didn’t you tell me at lunch you were going to be helping out, Ang?”

“Well, I didn’t get a chance to speak to you at lunch with that detective taking up all your time. Jeez, Sebby and his aunt are so good looking, right? What, is that whole family gorgeous? Life is so unfair.”

“Tell me about it! I am so happy you’re the one doing this! You have no idea.” I gave her an impulsive hug and she laughed.

“Ouch! Jeez girl, stop lifting weights! Anyway, I can guess how happy you are and you owe me! Seriously! I was in the office when Julianna walked in and asked that she and Sebby be put on library duty. She gave this whole speech about how she needed it for college applications, but I stepped in and told Ms. Barbero that I had already volunteered and needed the computer access for NewsFlash and she was totally fine with it.”

Angela grabbed some books and started shelving them in the wrong order and went on with her story. I stood next to her listening as she stage whispered on and on about my troublemaker cousin. While I listened, I pulled out the books she was incorrectly shelving and put them back in their rightful place. I didn’t mind the work. I needed a distraction from the turn my thoughts had taken. And Angela was perfect for that.

“I’m telling you Grazi, I don’t even know how the two of you are related! I asked for photos from people to upload on NewsFlash and she purposely got the picture with you and Sebby from the dance and cut you out! And that’s not all. One of her clones has apparently initiated a ‘help our cleaning staff’ fundraiser like she’s going to get brownie points or something from colleges if she gets the janitors like cheaper Windex or something-”

I just shook my head and continued to put away the books. By the time the period was over I had re-shelved everything and Angela had apprised me of every minute detail of her weekend. Seriously, I love the girl, but she could talk forever.

After school I headed for the bus stop as usual, but to my surprise a familiar black SUV was there waiting for me. I immediately recognized the hulking figures of the brothers, Dimitri and Sascha. They were pretty hard to miss. Nineties techno blared from the speakers and I cringed a little.

“Our ride’s here.” Ronan snuck up behind me and walked on towards the SUV.

“What do you mean ‘our ride’?” I stopped in my tracks causing him to pause with the door open.

“Rolf left instructions. You are to be watched.” Dimitri said, at least I think it was him, and closed the door as I got in to the spacious vehicle. The seats were comfortable and it smelled factory new inside. A lot different from Uncle Vito’s landscaping truck.

“Watched? Like I’m a prisoner now.” Ronan shook his head and tried to hide his smirk at my comment. I kicked him in the shin.

“Not a prisoner, printzyessa. You have special rank in pack, therefore you must be guarded.”

“Like a prisoner.” Dimitri and Sascha both glared at me then spoke to each other in Russian. It sounded beautiful, but of course I couldn’t make out one word.

“What are you smirking at?”

“Nothing.” But Ronan continued to smirk. By the time we got home he was rubbing both shins furiously.

“You didn’t have to get me twice in each leg. What are you wearing steel toed shoes to school now?” I walked ahead of him to my uncle’s house. It was time for our usual lessons. Only they were anything but usual.

Uncle Sean had a huge room cleared out except for some heavy rubber mats and weights and work out machines. After an hour of basic cardio we began sparring. Only not just me and Ronan and Uncle Sean. Dimitri, Sascha and another Werewolf, a woman I had never met named Cara.

“So, I hear you can change whenever you like?”

“I don’t know about that.”

“You don’t know much about nothing. That’s something, I also heard.” Her accent was faint, but she sounded like Ronan and Uncle Sean. I wonder if she grew up with my dad. I guess she would have been younger than him. But when it comes to Werewolves you just can’t be sure of age.

She hit me in the ribs when I wasn’t looking and bent to sparring position. I could feel the eyes of the others on me and my body trembled with anger. I didn’t know we had started. My cheeks were burning and I could just imagine how red I was.

“Let’s go, princess. Seems your reputations all for naught.” She kicked and caught me behind the knees. This was no easy going, show me the moves sparring like I had had before. She meant to hurt me, maybe put me in my place. I swung with all my might and she dodged me easily. She laughed and tapped me in the back hard enough to make me stumble.

“What a mess you are? Did you know that? Can’t even block. What was Sean thinking?” She caught me again behind the knees and I fell down hard.

I was breathing heavy and completely outmatched. She crouched down and lunged pinning me to the mat. She jumped up and laughed again.

Again and again. I got up and she beat me down. My body ached in ways I had never felt. I was pretty sure I fractured a rib, I knew it would heal but still. The woman could pack a serious punch.

Focus, Grazi. I tried to let go of my anger and closed my eyes. I raised myself off the mat for the umpteenth time. She laughed again and said something rude. I concentrated on my listening. It was not easy, but I ignored her voice and listened to the noise the mat made when she shifted her body to attack. I slowly straightened, favoring my left leg. She grinned and threw a punch. I exhaled and stepped to the side.

She missed me. I couldn’t believe it. Cara’s brows knit in an unbecoming frown. A vein throbbed in her forehead. She grunted and attacked with a combo punch and kick. I ducked and got out of the way quick as I could. It wasn’t a graceful move, but still I remained untouched.

That’s when Cara got angry. That’s also when I got better. The more frustrated she was, the clumsier her attacks. I learned to listen, to trust my gut. You see, Werewolves move fast. My eyesight wouldn’t help much when fighting another Werewolf, but my hearing. That was another story.

The mat squeaked under the force of her stance every time she lunged towards me. That’s what gave her away. After dodging three more attempts to take me down, I made my move. I grabbed her wrist and with my shoulder, I heaved her over and threw her down on the mat.

“Okay?” I had her wrist bent backwards in my hands and my knee on her back. Uncle Sean had his arms crossed and his eyes narrowed.

Clearly he was not pleased, but surprisingly I was not the focus of his displeasure. I threw down her hand and turned to walk away. I was hot and thirsty. I desperately wanted some of the cucumber lime water Dimitri made especially for after sparring and a nice cold shower.

I heard some scrambling behind me. I turned and as if it was in slow motion I saw Cara. She raised herself as if to attack me from behind. I was stunned. I couldn’t move. It never occurred to me she would do something so underhanded. My body was frozen and I shut my eyes as I waited for the pain that would come after she hit me. She didn’t get the chance though. Sascha had her pinned to the floor in an instant.

“No, Cara. The printzyessa beat you. Stay down.” She grunted again as he easily held her down.

“Fine, I’m fine. Let me up, you’re crushing me.” She shouted.

“You good?” Sascha asked again.

“Yes.” Cara spat the word. I continued to walk across the room. I kept my back to her. Ronan handed me my water bottle.

“How did you do that?”

“What? Not get hit?”

“Cara is one of the best martial artists in our pack. Once you were aware she was attacking, she never hit you. How?” I just shrugged and tried to not feel the weight of Cara’s stare from across the room. She was petite and pretty with short blonde hair and crystal clear blue. She looked so young, maybe twenties, but again I had to remind myself Werewolves age differently so I couldn’t really know.

It was hard to recognize her dainty appearance with the ferocity of her attacks. She must be one hell of a Werewolf. I just wished I knew why she disliked me so much.

“Why is she here?” I asked.

“I’m not sure.” Ronan shrugged.

After that Cara left the sparring room and I watched as Ronan worked out with Dimitri and Sascha. All thoughts of my cool shower behind me.

I was surprised by him. He was very skilled and his knowledge of hand to hand combat was infinitely greater than my own. Ronan held his own against the older, stronger men. He was graceful and fast. Really fast.

Because he was lighter he was able to dodge most of the blows the two guards rained down on him. Unfortunately one caught him in the shoulder and he stumbled to one knee. I was up and ready to help, but Uncle Sean stopped me with a hand on my arm. He gestured for me to wait. I’m glad I did. Ronan was back on his feet in an instant and giving as good as he got.

“He’s a good lad. We’ve been training him for pack soldier since he was a pup. The time for his testing will be upon him soon.” Uncle Sean leaned against the wall next to me.

“Testing?”

“Werewolves are tested when they come of age. It is how we prove we are of worth to the pack. It is also how jobs are assigned. Ronan will have his testing soon. I wanted to tell you I’m sorry that happened before. With Cara.”

“She doesn’t seem to like me very much. Why is she here?” I wondered about the testing Uncle Sean spoke of, but I was more concerned with the lethal blonde who seemed to have taken an instant dislike to me.

“She’s a master. She holds black belts in varying degrees in several different martial arts. Rolf picked her to see if your training is up to par.”

“I wonder what she’ll tell him.” We both smirked and unfortunately distracted Ronan. He landed on his butt with a loud thump.

“Oooh, that’ll leave a mark.” Dimitri bopped him on the head and Ronan stayed down.

I looked over the messages on my cell as I walked over to my house. Cell phones. What was the world like before them? Must have been an awful place where people had to speak to one another and write stuff down on paper to remember it. Smh.

No, but really, most of my school work was located on SHPS School Pages. It was a website for teachers and students, and now it even had an app. I could find homework, projects, chat with students in my classes, and message my teachers if I needed help. I could even send my homework to teachers online.

It was pretty cool. Geek that I am I never missed an assignment and this made completing them and handing them in even quicker. Unfortunately, for those who claimed to forget their books, they could now get those online as well. No more dodging homework or misplacing assignment instructions. Everything was online.

Poor Ronan. It wasn’t really his fault. I mean he was smart, but he tended to only want to go running, play the piano or spar. I guess it’s a Werewolf thing. Sitting still just wasn’t for us. I found I could read faster and my memory was better than it had been. It just made studying easier for me. Which was good since I now spent so much time working out.

I missed my jogs with Sebby, but running with Ronan was much more satisfying. I could push myself and not worry about showing him up. I think he liked the competition too. Besides Sebby was playing indoor soccer now.

To a regular teen it was way too cold outside for running. He wouldn’t get why I’d go jogging when it was so cold. I tried meeting him at the school gym, but the treadmills were too slow. Besides I couldn’t sweat at that pace, not like he did and it was making me self-conscious. I mean he’d be soaked by the time we were finished. How could I explain why I wasn’t even breathing heavy? Nope. This was better.

I glanced over my school pages app and noted a new assignment my lit teacher had given us. Cool. I am such a geek. Angela had been trying to get me to use Twitter and Facebook, NewsFlash and other sites for weeks. She took my phone the other day and set up apps for access to everything.

She even hooked up my Wolf Moon login, avatar and game status updates, not to mention, a Urshotz account. I told her I’d never even use the dumb smartphone, then she showed me the school pages app and I was a goner.

I headed into Nonna’s cozy little kitchen and breathed deep. Mmm. Homemade tortellini en brodo. It was cold enough for soup. I savored the familiar aroma. She always made her chicken broth in huge batches which she would label and freeze for days like this. It always had the perfect balance of flavors. Parsley, onions, carrots, celery and it was never too salty. Nonna really was the best cook around. Having my appetite increase was a pleasure for her and she spent all hours cooking things for me.

“Maria! Sit down and have some soup, si?” She handed me a deep bowl of the steaming soup and a crust of Italian bread.

“Thanks Nonna, I could use it.”

“Where did you get that?” I looked at Nonna’s horrified expression and looked down to my arm and saw she was looking at a huge purple bruise. I must have gotten it while sparring with Cara.

“It’s nothing, I’m fine.” She closed her mouth, did a quick sign of the cross, and walked to get me a napkin. I rubbed my arm where the bruise was and looked down. I hated worrying her and I really was fine. I didn’t even feel it. By the time I finished my third bowl of soup the bruise was gone.

“You need your strength, Maria, why don’t you go rest?”

“That’s a good idea, thanks Nonna. I’ll take the garbage outside later.”

I walked up the stairs to my room and didn’t pause when I saw Julianna’s door open.

“There you are!”

Rebecca, my younger cousin, was sitting on the stairs to my room. One of my rubber ducks was in her grimy little hands. I looked up and saw my door was open. I was so not having that.

“Were you in my room, Becca?”

“Yeah, so what. You can’t do anything to me. My mom said. She said you’re just a little orphan with no real family and that this house and everything in it will go to my daddy someday. So that means this is mine!” She smiled triumphantly. The way a greedy little child does. One who is unaware of the vileness that spewed from her mouth.

I had to remember that she was only a kid and listened too closely to things her mother should never say in front of her. It isn’t her fault, Grazi.

She stood there hands on her non-existent hips flashing her eyes at me. They were blue just like her sister’s. I knew she didn’t get what she was doing. But still that was my rubber duck and she didn’t belong in my room. Ever.

“Rebecca, I’m going to say this only once. Don’t you ever go into my room or touch my things again without asking permission. If you do, I promise you won’t like it.”

“Why? You can’t do anything to me!” She threw my duck to the floor and stomped on it. I gritted my teeth.

Fine. If that’s how she wanted it. I grabbed her by the shoulders and lifted her off the stairs. She whimpered when I looked her in the eyes. I don’t know exactly what I did, but she started crying. All I knew was I was angry and I wanted to teach her a lesson.

“Your eyes! Mommy! Mommy! Grazi’s eyes are glowing! She’s gonna get me!” She ran screaming to her mother’s room. I picked up my caveman duck and continued up the stairs. My eyes glowed?
Huh. I’d have to ask Uncle Sean about that.

I had to breathe deeply three times with my eyes closed before I could move. The little brat had completely trashed my room. Rubber ducks were everywhere, my books thrown about. Some ripped up.

Oh no, please no. I ran to my bedside drawer and found my mom’s diary untouched. Thank goodness. I walked around and started cleaning my room. I wondered if I should get a lock. Nah. I doubted it was necessary. She wouldn’t be coming into my room anytime soon.

At the dinner table Aunt Theresa spooned out dishes of her tuna noodle casserole to Uncle Vito, Rebecca and herself. Julianna was out. Nonna and I shared a small, organic, free range lamb roast with new potatoes. I finished quickly under hard stares from my aunt. She so hated me.

“So kiddo, how’s school? No more getting dizzy at gym?”

“No, Uncle Vito, thank you. I’m fine now. Sorry about that day.”

“Are you kidding? As long as you’re safe. Hon, where’s Julie?”

“You can’t expect her to want to be here, can you? Not after last week. My own daughter attacked right here and now she can’t eat in her own home.” My aunt was referring to an incident where I may have picked up my cousin by her throat, but only after she insulted and shoved me.

I noticed Aunt Theresa had waited for Nonna to leave the room before making those comments. Coward. Before Uncle Vito could answer her I rose from the table and cleaned my place. He looked at me apologetically and I nodded my head. He had to pick his battles with his wife. Her icy glares didn’t bug me. I had other things to worry about.

“Maria, you take the garbage to the curb, si?”

“Yes, Nonna, I’ll go now. Is the kitchen garbage ready?” She nodded and I went about emptying the small kitchen garbage can and replacing the bag. I walked into the chilly night air from the back door and grabbed the trash can. It was yard waste night too, one of the last before the winter set in. I grabbed one of the bags of fallen and cut branches Uncle Vito must have put together earlier.

I left them on the curb just outside of our driveway. Aunt Theresa had been complaining that we needed to have our driveway repaved, but I honestly couldn’t see the big deal. I mean it’s not like we eat off the driveway floor or anything. So what if there were cracks in the pavement? I guess it was a grown up complaint.

As I headed back to get the second yard waste bag I smelled something weird. I looked around. There was nothing there. Nothing, but that scent. I inhaled. It was familiar. Death.

Sweet, rotten, decay. Like the Wendigo, but without the skunky smell. An image of Ms. Vorax smiling at me during library flashed through my mind.

I so wished there was something else I could have done that night. But there wasn’t. I’d just have to learn to live with it. I stood there, outside in the cold, lost in my thoughts.

It was dumb. I should have been focused. In a blur of movement something came at me. It was fast and strong. I was thrown backwards. I looked at my attacker. Definitely not human. It was a biped, shorter than me, and painfully thin.

That’s where all resemblance to a human ended. Its head was bald except for a few wisps of fur. It held its curved hands at an odd angle. And its face, ew, it was covered in some kind of mucus. The facial features were totally bat-like.

Vampire. My Wolf snarled in my mind and I knew she wanted me to change, but I had no time. Beady little black eyes, large pointed ears, scrunched up pig-like nose, and saliva dripping fangs, the beast screeched and lunged for me again. I jumped up and out of the way.

Okay think Grazi, what do you know about Vampires? Um, they’re supposed to sparkle and be gorgeous.
Ooh, that is so not helpful.

Okay, they need blood.
This thing is so not getting mine!

Sunlight? Nope, it’s night.

Ooh, Vampires died when they were struck through the heart with a wooden stake! Check.

I tried to get close to the yard waste bag where I knew I’d find something suitable. I didn’t count on the Vamp’s speed. It grabbed me with one of its three clawed hands and spun me. It sliced open my arm in the process. I could smell my blood and tried not to notice the sting of the cut. I growled and got back on my feet.

This Vampire was fast and strong. I worried about my grandmother and my uncle and his family, but the beast seemed intent on me alone. The Vamp screeched again and picked up the full garbage can and hurled it at me. I got out of the way fast.

My heart was racing, the smell of my own fear assaulted my nostrils. This creature was straight out of a horror movie. Grotesque features, it smelled like death and it was hungry. I could tell by the way it smacked its lips and stared at the blood dripping from my arm.

This time when I vaulted past its grimy hands, I used all my Wolf speed. I couldn’t let it cut me again. Good girl. My Wolf spoke to me. Suddenly, my fear dissipated.

It’s like I remembered my Wolf and I were one. I had all her strength, her cunning, and her instincts inside of me. With that reassurance I felt a surge of power and a dose, perhaps a tad too much, of courage.

Sure I was afraid, but greater than my fear was my desire to um, how about not die? Yeah, I’m good with that. Living beats dying any day in my book.

I reached out with my hand. My fingers closed around a thick branch from the yard waste bag. I did not take my eyes off of the thing in front of me. It hissed and swiped. I tightened my hold on my new weapon.

The bark was peeling off of the branch and it scratched my palm. But I didn’t pay any attention to that. It was sturdy and thick and had some weight to it. Uncle Vito must have cut it that day. The fresh wood scent clung to it.

We had several varieties of tree lining the perimeter of our yard. He often trimmed branches in preparation for the coming winter. He did it about this time every year. Usually I helped, but I had been kind of busy. You know, training for the upcoming battle to save the world and all. No pressure.

The branch was more than three feet long and had a nice, sharp slanted tip. It was heavy too. Lucky for me I’m a Werewolf and very strong. I held the branch like a baseball player and waited for the Vampire to attack. Batter up!

“Come on, ugly. Come and get me.” Sometimes I had to talk to prepare myself for what I was about to do. Like now.

“Eeeee.” Its high pitched cry was animal-like. Nothing left of the human it had once been. I didn’t know all that much about real Vampires. Something to ask Uncle Sean. But this thing was far from the image in my mind.

The Vampire stretched its bent arms revealing a thin membrane between its wrist and armpit, like a bat’s wing. I could see thin veins through the almost translucent skin. I shuddered. It opened its mouth revealing viciously long, needle-like fangs. I cringed for a moment, but then I remembered. I have fangs too.

It advanced and I lunged forward, leaning heavily on my right leg. I drove the branch right through its heart, pointy end first. The Vampire stopped moving immediately. Black eyes turned gray and went vacant. It hissed out an unintelligible noise.

I had never even seen a Vampire before so I guess I could forgive my own stupidity for what I did next. I bent over to look at the creature’s corpse. As I leaned in a popping sound occurred. It was almost like a firecracker. A scattered boom, pop, boom.

I should have backed up then. There was nothing normal about that sound. Nothing normal about my whole life come to think of it. Anyway the explosion that followed threw me backwards about eight feet. I landed hard on my butt in the cold grass. I could smell the burnt ends of my own hair. Great.

The Vampire had spontaneously combusted. All that was left was some ash and a blackened patch of lawn. It wasn’t long before I heard a commotion from next door. I knew who it was so I ignored it and tried to straighten my clothing. I looked at my legs, there was Vampire stuff on my pants. Ugh.

“Maria! Are you alright? What happened?” Ronan swung me around and looked me over from head to toe. His eyes met mine for an instant before he continued his scrutiny.

“I’m fine.” I was embarrassed to have been caught on the ground. Idiot.

“Like hell you are! You’re bleeding!” He pulled me closer and lifted the arm of my shirt. I had a five inch long gash. It was pretty deep. The Vampire had cut through skin and layers of muscle. Blood was still dripping heavily. It stung. As Ronan poked around more blood seeped from my wound and I grimaced. He ripped my sleeve off my shirt and wrapped it around my arm as Uncle Sean and Cara came running over.

“She alright?”

“Aye, she’s got a wound. I’ll clean it up for her.”

“Sean, she killed a Vamp. Alone! Total ash now, must have been a Hunter.” Cara spat the word, but I could hear the shock in her voice beneath it. She probably thought I should be dead. I knew how very little I measured up in her eyes anyway.

“Aye, we’ll talk about it later. Let’s clean this up.” Cara set about bringing the yard waste and garbage cans to the sidewalk and Uncle Sean stood over the scorch mark and repeated the same ritual I had heard him perform once before.

“In nomine patris…caelitus mihi vires…purgo…” A soft, ethereal light glowed from his hand and the scorch mark and all evidence of my fight with the Vampire were erased. He bowed to the patch of Earth and raised his eyes upward, towards Heaven I guess. I realized then that he was saying thank you.

Yeah, thanks for letting the Vamp attack me in front of my own house! Oh boy, I hope that was the pain and shock talking. I sounded like such a brat, even to myself.

Ronan led me to the Kelly house. He marched me straight towards the guest bathroom. Dimitri was in the kitchen and dropped a large wooden spoon when we walked in. It smelled heavenly and my stomach rumbled. I could eat so much more now than before. I have to admit it was one of my favorite perks about being a Werewolf.

“Printzyessa! How did this happen?” The giant Russian bodyguard seemed more nursemaid when he spoke like that. Still I was fond of him and his brother.

“Vampire. She’s hurt. Make her a bowl of stew, Dimi. She’ll need the protein.”

“Da.”

Once inside the bathroom Ronan tore off the makeshift bandage and proceeded to clean out the wound. At first he used soap and water. He stood between my legs and had my arm bent wound side up over the sink. He watched me intently as he cleaned it. I gritted my teeth and took the pain. It wasn’t until he took out a glass bottle with a large gold cross etched into the outside and opened it carefully that I got apprehensive. He looked at me, undecided for a minute, then lifted the bottle with resolve.

“This is going to hurt.” He did not lie. He poured the contents over my wound generously. It hissed and steamed and I yowled in pain. Ronan kept on despite my struggle to sit still. I grabbed onto his leg with my other hand and buried my head into his stomach, my eyes closed tightly.

He murmured prayer after prayer in English and Latin. When he was finished he opened his green eyes. They were glowing. I could see his Wolf shining through and he was angry and concerned. Tears rolled down my face as I looked up at him. He wiped them away, bent his head and touched his forehead with mine. It seemed to soothe both my pain and his agitation. He breathed deeply.

“I’m sorry I have to hurt you, Maria. I’ve got to purify the wound. So, it doesn’t fester and the Demon doesn’t infect you.” I grunted in response. With my eyes closed, I saw my Wolf taking the brunt of the pain. I thanked her mentally then opened them again. Ronan’s eyes were turned down. Werewolf etiquette again.

“I’m helping. I promise.” He was talking to her, my Wolf. I realized she was showing through my eyes also. When he was finished cleaning it out he lifted his head from mine. I felt cold without him, but I sat silent as he took out fresh cotton gauze and wrapped my arm carefully.

“This’ll take longer to heal because it is a blood wound. Had the Vampire just bruised you it would be different. You’d heal much quicker, but this, well, it’s not so easy. There that should do it.” He pressed the tape firmly and made sure it would hold.

“Um, sorry about your shirt.” He fingered the ripped sleeve gently. I was always amazed by the gentleness within him. I mean, hello, Werewolf here.

He was this giant, you know, tall and muscular and capable of such physical force, yet he touched my poor broken shirt as if it were precious. As if I were precious to him. I had to stop myself from thinking these things. It was silly of me. We were just friends. Right?

“My shirt? Forget it, I think you saved my arm so I’ll call it even.”

“Right. There might be, a marking when it heals. Like a scar or something-”

“A scar? Well, that’s alright. My arm wasn’t much to look at to begin with.”

“I guess we’ll have to agree to disagree.”

I was curious by that remark. Did he mean it was something to look at? My arm, that is. He was making circles on the bandage gently with his forefinger when I was just about to ask him to clarify what he said. But we were interrupted, thank you very much, by Uncle Sean. He opened the bathroom door and Ronan started putting away the bandages and other stuff.

“Grazi, are you alright?”

“Yeah. Ronan fixed me up. I’m fine.” I wiped my face with a tissue and stood up. I couldn’t help but brush past Ronan in the tiny bathroom. I shivered all over.

“Come into the study, we’ve got some things to discuss. You too Ronan.”

We both followed him into the study. Ronan stepped back and let me go first. Dimitri, Sascha, and Cara were already there. A bowl of stew sat on a tray for me and I sat down and took a few bites. It was delicious.

The beef was so tender it shredded with hardly a tap from my fork. Chunks of carrots, potatoes, onions, tomatoes, and celery swam in a thick gravy that tasted like nothing I ever had. I could make out salt, garlic, cayenne pepper, red wine, fresh herbs and a touch of cinnamon. It was really, really good. I finished quickly.

The other Wolves were spread out among the room. They were arguing. Well, Cara was arguing, the rest were more monotone. I was kind of sad my bowl was empty. I sat there with the spoon in my mouth and watched.

“If Vampires are coming into the territory then it’s not good. We have to alert the local packs. They’ve a right to know.”

“They’re not Hounds. It’s not our place!” Cara got into Dimitri’s face and he looked down, deferring to her dominance, but still he managed to answer her.

“That’s bull and you know it, Cara. Vampires are no good for anyone.”

“Enough. Now, Grazi, tell us what happened.” I went over my tale of the fight with the Vamp in five short minutes.

“That’s all?” Cara asked incredulously.

“Uh, yeah.”

“Unbelievable. You killed a hunter Vampire by yourself and you didn’t even know what you were dealing with? Why didn’t you howl?”

“What do you mean?”

“Howl, you know call us, we’d have come. Hunter Vampires are trained to hunt down their victim by scent. They are sent in the in-between. Between moons, that is. They’re like a Witch’s attack dog. The Witch who controls ‘em starves ‘em first. For a few weeks at least. Giving ‘em only the scent of her target. Drives ‘em mad with hunger to the point where the only thing that’ll satisfy the Demon is that particular target. Then she releases ‘em.”

“And?”

“And they hunt their prey. Not many fail.”

“Great. Now, I’m prey?” Cara shrugged and took a seat. She ran her fingers through her short hair while Dimitri and Sascha recalled Vampire kills of their own.

The older Werewolves were constantly in motion. Cara tied and untied a piece of leather as they talked. I noticed that about Ronan and myself too. We were always moving around. Standing, walking, running, doing things.

It was getting difficult to sit still in school long enough for one period. Days when I had doubles were killer. Ronan was always tapping out songs on his desk as if it were a piano. I guess that’s just his way of channeling his energies.

“Let’s go to the kitchen. Stew’s ready. Printzyessa, you will eat more and you will heal.” My stomach rumbled and it was obvious I was still hungry. We filed out of the study. I was second to last. Uncle Sean got my attention before we exited.

“There’s a lot we need to discuss, Grazi. I’m sure you are full of questions, but for now eat, heal and tomorrow we will start going over what you need to know.”

“It’s about time.”

The next day at school went by quickly. It was so cold already there was frost on the windows. Of course, being a private school, only half the classrooms had heat. I huddled into my school sweater, an ugly brown itchy thing that made my blouse stick to me. Many girls wore opaque brown tights under their skirts, but I ran a little hotter these days. I had on the usual knee high socks.

My long hair was in a braid down my back. Luckily only a few strands burnt in the Vampire explosion. It was unnoticeable. I looked at Julianna and the cheering squad who of course managed to look crisp and fresh. Ugh. They had started a fundraiser with Sr. Diane’s approval selling hand knit scarves in school colors over Etsy.

They each sported one of the pretty creations over their uniforms. Julianna’s was a lovely crocheted infinity scarf in gold and edged in a deep chocolate brown. I think it was Lizette’s grandmother’s knitting circle who made them. They were charging forty bucks a scarf so I happily passed. Besides with me being a Werewolf and all, I wasn’t exactly freezing.

Sebby sat next to me in Algebra II. I sat and I tapped my pencil. He smelled so good, like fresh laundry. I had to stop myself from sniffing him. I’m such a weirdo. He smiled at me and went back to the lesson. Algebra came easily to me, but I must admit I wasn’t paying attention. I just couldn’t sit still.

“Hey, Grazi. What’s with the bandage?” Sebby pointed at my arm.

“Oh, I uh, cut myself taking out the trash.” I pulled down my sweater over the conspicuous bandage.

“You okay now?” I nodded and he smiled his thousand watt smile. He was so perfect. His warm brown eyes refocused on his paper and he furrowed his brow in the cutest way as he tried to figure out an equation. His hair was neatly trimmed and when I watched him writing I noticed his fingernails were cut and filed.

He was really neat for a boy. Ronan was such an adorable slob in comparison. His room was scattered with clothing, sheet music, sports posters, and exercise equipment. I mean it was clean underneath it all. Werewolves couldn’t live in a sty. The smell would drive us nuts. Anyway, he wasn’t dirty. Just messy.

Physically Ronan was perfect. Just the right amount of muscle and ruggedness. His features were chiseled, but still had that boyish quality that would keep him looking young and handsome even as he aged. I loved the way his hair grew so fast and had so many colors in it. And his eyes, they were brilliant. He was funny too. I sat up straighter in my seat. Now when did I start thinking of him like that? Oh boy.

“So, you coming to the scrimmage Saturday? Well, will you come to my scrimmage Saturday?” Sebby’s cheeks turned a flattering shade of pink as he asked me. I nodded my answer.

“Great, we can stay after and watch the girls play. Maybe you can decide if you want to join the team or not.” I nodded again and he went back to his work. I had to admit the idea of joining the girls’ soccer team was sort of appealing. It was so blissfully normal.

Not like Werewolf training or whatever the heck you’d call what I do with my Uncle and the rest of the pack. I wasn’t sure if it would be entirely fair though. I mean I did have a supernatural advantage over the other players. I didn’t have to think about it. It just wasn’t possible.

Lunch came about quickly and I stood in line next to Angela as she chatted away about this and that. I scooped up a tray and started putting food on it. The organic section at school was limited to a few choices and I made mine the way I did almost every day. Protein shake, yogurt, turkey sandwich, and a veggie soup since it was cold outside. I love soup.

“So we have library next right? Good, I could seriously use some time to think about my next NewsFlash piece. I was going to do a write up on how accessories clutter our uniforms and tarnish the school’s rep. Take that cheer team!” I had to cover my mouth to stifle a giggle at Angela’s expression.

She really had it out for the cheer team ever since they had made fun of her in the beginning of the school year. Angela had bouncy red curls, freckles, and fair skin. She usually wore colorful headbands and bows and had her nails painted weekly in the most garish shades of polish available. She was smart, opinionated, and my best friend. I wouldn’t have her any other way.

Besides, if it weren’t for that incident we might have never been friends. So I can’t say I regretted it, but of course I was sorry for any hurt they had caused her. She seemed over it now. Definitely happier since she planned on making them the butt of her article.

We sat down at our usual table. Ronan was already there. He was eating his favorite meal, four chili cheese dogs and a basket of fries. Yuck. He wiped his mouth on a napkin and took a swig from his soda.

“How’s the arm?”

“Fine.”

“Yeah? Good. I talked to Cara, she needs to meet with you after school. Go over some things.” His voice was so low I knew I was the only one able to make out what he said, but still I looked around to make sure no one noticed. They didn’t.

“Fine. I’ll be there.” I unwrapped my sandwich. Sitting next to Ronan I had a perfect view of his sculpted features. He was truly a perfect male specimen. His athletic build and ruggedly handsome features coupled with his boyish charm and incredible eyes were enough to make any girl breathless.

Forget any bad ginger jokes you may have heard. They had nothing at all to do with him. His coppery eyelashes and multicolored locks just made him all the more appealing. I wondered if there was truth to what Julianna had said in her room that day. Did he really go back to the dance after the fight with Ms. Vorax? Just like that? And did he stay there all night to hook up with her? Ew. I didn’t want to picture that.

Something inside of me was all tied up and confused just thinking about it. I glanced at him. He continued to eat and joke with Angela. Unaffected by my turbulent thoughts.

“You know Ronan if you let me photograph you for NewsFlash I bet you’d have a great shot at being crowned king of the Christmas carnival.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that. Anyway it’s not my style, darling.” Angela’s cheeks turned a bright shade of red at the term of endearment. I’d have to talk to him about that. It wasn’t fair for him to charm my friends like that.

I didn’t have to wonder for long about Ronan and my cousin. Sebastian and his buddies came and sat down. The cheer team followed close behind and took up the rest of our table and the next one. Sebby sat on the other side of me and bent to kiss my cheek hello at the same time Julianna poured herself into Ronan’s lap.

“Hi there!” She kissed him once on the mouth and got up to sit by her groupies. He didn’t answer her. Nor did he kiss her back or hold her there, I have to admit. He just looked at me. His face expressionless.

I turned my back on him and nodded at everything Sebby said. Ronan cleared his throat, picked up another hot dog and took a bite. Sebby was going on and on about how great soccer was. I sat there smiling and pretending to listen. Honestly, I have no idea what he was saying. It wasn’t fair of me, but all I could see was that kiss.

During library I restocked shelves quietly while Angela finished up her article. I can’t believe him. That dog! My own cousin! I slammed book after book back on the shelf in front of me. It shook and I had to hold it still to keep it from falling over. Oops.

“Finished! Bam, take that!” She dramatically hit the update button and the article was live on NewsFlash.

“Grazi! Stop murdering that bookcase! You’ll wake sister up!” We both giggled at Sr. Marcia dozing in her chair. I admit I was being a little rough. I had to stop thinking about my cousin and Ronan together or I might seriously hurt something.

“Do you want to go with me to Cybersodas after school? There’s a Wolf Moon dress as your alter ego party at the Factories on Friday and a bunch of us are planning it. The creator of the game promised to swing by! Should be cool.”

“Sounds great, but I don’t know if I can make it today. Friday definitely though.”

“Sweet. I already got my costume together, I can work on yours if you want.”

“Sure.” I was not fashion savvy so any help on Angela’s end was always appreciated. A party on Friday sounded cool. I’d never really been to one, a party that is. I had no idea then that by Friday I would seriously need one.

CHAPTER 3

Cara executed a perfect roundhouse kick and sent me flying across the sparring room. I landed on my side on the hard floor. A good foot and a half off of the protective mat.

Thank goodness I was a Werewolf and would heal, but what the heck! She was actually trying to hurt me. That much I was sure about. I wiped the sweat from my brow and tightened my ponytail from my position on the floor. Breathing was a little difficult right then.

“Too much, Cara.” Uncle Sean scolded from the sidelines. I picked myself up and noted the bruise forming on my shoulder where her kick landed. Same arm as the wide bandage. She was going for my weakness which meant she was tiring too. My tank top was soaked and I was breathing heavy. I could feel my Wolf’s agitation as the match continued.

There was no doubt the other Werewolf was a superior fighter and much more skilled than I was. I had neither the training nor the experience to give me an edge over her. What I had was patience. I narrowed my eyes and barely missed a jab. I needed to last long enough for her to make a mistake.

It happened suddenly. She angled her upper body and made to punch my bruised arm yet again. But her stance was just a fraction off. With a well-placed shove I managed to knock her down flat on her stomach. Before she could scramble up I had my knee in the space between her shoulder blades and her arms bent backwards. I pulled with just enough strength to cause her to wince.

“I give, damn it!” She grunted and I let go. I sat down hard on the mat and tried to catch my breath.

“Alright, get up you two. Meet me in the study in ten minutes.”

I walked over to my water bottle and drank the whole thing. Mmm. Cucumber and lime water. It was really awesome. Dimitri should really consider marketing the stuff.

Cara didn’t look at me as she headed to the guest bathroom for a shower. Whatever. I don’t know why she hated me and I didn’t care. She was so not my favorite person either.

I headed towards the study with a towel wrapped around my neck. The smell of something amazing hit me as I passed the kitchen. I stuck my head in. There was Dimitri, his blonde hair neatly trimmed and combed back off of his face.

He wasn’t handsome, but he wasn’t ugly either. He was just so big. It was sort of out of place to see him with an apron on, putting together a tray of savory looking hors d’oeuvres.

“Want to try one?” He did not smile. No, he looked a little anxious actually.

“Sure.” I popped what looked like a mini grilled cheese in my mouth. Flavor exploded and I realized he had put a dollop of some kind of spicy fruit chutney inside the mini melt. It was awesome!

“Oh, wow! That is good.”

“You like it! Have another, go on, printzyessa.” I grabbed three more before heading to the study. Looked to me like this guard Wolf would rather be a chef. No complaints here as long as I got to taste test for him.

“Hey, he gave you some?” Ronan looked genuinely hurt as I licked the crumbs from my fingertips.

“Yup.”

“Oh, that’s not right. Won’t even give me a taste before dinner.”

“That’s because a taste to you means the whole tray!” Dimitri had followed us into the study and glared meaningfully at Ronan.

“I’m hurt, Dimi. I really am.”

“You’ll get over it.” I covered my mouth with my hand, stifling my laughter. His wounded expression was clearly a put on.

I enjoyed this side of him. He was playful. Teasing and mischievous. Like a puppy. Though I doubted he’d appreciate the comparison. Dimitri had him in a headlock after he insulted the last night’s dinner. But it was all in fun. The older Wolf would not harm him. Just as Ronan would never seriously insult Dimitri’s cooking. They cared about each other. This is what it’s like to be in a pack.

Cara walked in and the atmosphere changed. Everyone seemed to find a different place to look. Dominant Wolf. Hmm. Maybe I should meet her. My Wolf spoke clearly to me. Cara was clearly very dominant, but it would seem I had no problem looking her in the eye.

She growled. I yawned. I don’t know what kind of Werewolf I am. Dominant, submissive, or just totally nuts. I just knew I wasn’t interested in fighting her for status or any other reason. But I also wasn’t interested in looking away like some of the other Wolves did.

“Enough of this.” My uncle’s voice resounded in the filled room. He clearly outranked her and I could feel the force behind his voice when he told us all to stop.

Cara had looked down immediately. I felt the impact of his power. But it sort of rolled off of me like soft rain. I felt it, but it didn’t compel me.

“I called you all here because there are important matters to discuss. Sascha you first, what have you found about the attacker the other day.”

“I made move to contact local pack leader. He said there are not usually Vampires in the area, certainly not Hunters. But he will look into it.” Sascha spoke with a thicker accent than his brother. He was also the more intimidating of the two. Powerfully built, he wore a close cropped beard and never seemed to smile. I could understand why my uncle would send him on a fact finding mission. I doubt anyone would lie to him. Not that they could, Werewolf nose and all.

“Good. You made successful contact, excellent. Okay, next-”

“Why is that so surprising? Wouldn’t they want to help us?” I was a natural interruptor. It was sort of like my second calling. I had to ignore the way everyone cringed when I opened my mouth.

“Not necessarily, Grazi. The American packs are not associated with the Hounds. They have no loyalty or allegiance to us at all.”

“What are they like rogues or something?”

“Not at all, they have their own infrastructure-”

“Oh, this is just lovely, ain’t it? Are we all going to get a history lesson now? It’s not why I’m here Sean.” Cara’s voice grated against me. Her insult wounded. But I was used to comments like that from my cousin and I showed nothing. Besides, there was no such thing as a bad question. I learned that in grammar school. Asking was better than sitting in ignorance any day.

“She doesn’t have the same background knowledge we do, Cara that’s all.” Ronan spoke up for me, but he was careful not to make eye contact.

Not weakness, respect. He knows his place. It is a good thing for a soldier, little one. His concern is for you alone. My Wolf answered my questions before I even knew I had them.

“Oh, whatever, Ronan! The little princess can speak for herself, can’t she?” Cara picked up a strand of my hair and pulled. I did not wince.

Ronan, however, jumped up, ready to defend me. An act of aggression. I didn’t see this panning out for him. I reached out and stayed his hand. His muscles were bunched under the sleeve of his flannel shirt. He looked at my hand and leaned back against the wall. But he didn’t let my hand go right away. Surprisingly, I didn’t mind.

“Yes, Cara, I can speak for myself. I didn’t know what I was until a few weeks ago and I still don’t have all the answers. I don’t know if I ever will. You’ve had a lifetime to learn what you are and your education and physical prowess are proof of that. I just don’t see why any of that would make you hate me so much.” I held my right hand up, no tricks no fast moves. Just honesty as only a Werewolf can appreciate.

This time it was Cara who squirmed under my stare. I could smell fear, anger and confusion all emanating from her. She looked back and forth. I guess she was searching for some show of support, but all were still.

“Grazi is right, Cara. You’ve no cause to hate my niece. What was done happened long ago and she’s not responsible. Rolf left me in charge. So unless you challenge me, I am ordering you to stand down now. Whatever this is you’re feeling about Grazi, let it go. You are here as her fighting tutor. If you can’t handle that I’ll relieve you of your position.”

“No sir. I- I’m sorry. I’ll act in a professional manner from now on.” The sincerity of her words struck me. She seemed truly ashamed of her behavior. I doubted she wanted to tarnish her reputation just to spite me. Still I didn’t see us becoming lifelong friends or anything.

“Before we continue I’d like to give Grazi a little background information.” A few grunts of assent around the room then Uncle Sean sat down on the leather loveseat. That’s when all the fun really started.

“First let’s go over some basics about Vampires. The one that attacked you was a hunter. A creature that has been Vampire far too long. You see they weaken with age, their humanity sheds, and over time, hundreds of years mind you they become fragile. They are threatened by other younger and more powerful Vampires and they lose their place in their coven. Some choose to seek protection. Usually it is provided by Witches who then use them as trackers and hunters. With their craving for blood they can search out one among millions with just a hint of that person’s blood. The mystery here is how he found you. He must have gotten some of your blood from somewhere. I just can’t imagine how, but I’ll look into it. Next, let’s talk about the different kinds of Vampires…”

I sat still and concentrated on my uncle’s words. This was a lecture I never thought I’d hear. Beware for here be monsters.

Walking home that night was like waking after a really real dream. You know the kind when you spring up in bed and are mad at someone for something they didn’t do or afraid of something that never happened? Like that. Only these things were real and now they were hunting me. Sascha walked me to the back door of my house. Ronan had stayed behind. I missed him.

“Cara is good Wolf. She misses her brother.”

“Who’s her brother?”

“Her brother died in accident. Motorcycle. The investigation is no good.”

“What do you mean?”

“He’s Werewolf. We ride motorcycle very good. They say it is an accident, she says no. She misses him.”

“What does that have to do with me?”

“He was on a mission for the Hounds. Rolf orders missions. You are his granddaughter. She should not take it out on you though, printzyessa. Old wounds sometimes take longer to heal.”

“Why does everyone call me that?”

“Because it is who you are. Me, I am Sascha.” He looked at me as if this was the simplest explanation. Completely obvious. Uh huh, right.

“Goodnight, Sascha.” I smiled and closed the door.

I took the steps two at a time. Everyone was in bed already. I had been getting to bed later and later. It was getting ridiculous, but I guess Werewolves don’t need much rest because I felt great every morning.

I so should not have said that. No doubt I’d be up all night. I got in bed and closed my eyes. As usual I said a quick prayer.

Hey, it’s me again. I guess I’m addressing this prayer to anyone listening. Why me? Oh Lord, why me? I’m not sure I am right for this path You have chosen for me. Give me strength, patience and wisdom to see it through. Help me find out what happened to my parents. Please.

I fell asleep immediately after I finished praying. I dreamt of a place with dark tunnels and dirt floors. There was no light, but my Werewolf eyes adjusted. I smelled dampness and mold. I listened for noises to lead me in any direction. but it was quiet as a tomb. That’s when I came upon the first body.

It was crouched on the floor hands up as if trying to shield itself from something. It looked like a mummy. Its skin was like leather, completely sucked dry. Like an empty husk. No wonder I smelled nothing. There was no blood left. That’s when I noticed the two puncture marks on the neck.

I gave a quick sniff, my muzzle scrunched up in revulsion. Definitely dead. There was nothing I could do but move on. I passed some more corpses. They were like the first only these were bound and gagged. Some had torn limbs and others were clutching each other. They were all frozen in their last moments of life.

Horrific expressions remained on their sunken in faces. Men and women, young and old. The beasts who did this did not discriminate. It was as if every last drop of fluid had been stolen from each body. Preserving them in their terror. I wished there was something I could do, but they were long gone.

I sniffed and noticed a few things. These were the remains of people the Vamps had fed on, but the feasting had not been done in the tunnels. I’d smell it if blood was spilled there. These poor people were simply thrown away. Where no one would ever find them.

I could hardly breathe for the pain of their families, the ones they left behind. They would never have closure. Never know what happened to their loved ones. Bad enough to murder innocent people, but to rob their families of knowing what happened. It was too much.

I kept moving. I had to leave my pity behind with them. Slowly and cautiously I continued on. The tunnels were empty. Not a rat or bug in sight. Then I smelled it. Death, rot, the distinct metallic tang of spilled blood. Vampires.

The tunnels gave way to a basement. It was cold and dark. I could hear someone or something walking on the floor above me. I snarled in defense. The slow shuffling of that someone’s footsteps abruptly stopped.

Crap! Me and my big mouth. The better to eat you with I guess. I waited behind the wooden stairs that led to the above floor. The door opened. Whatever it was it heard me and it was going to come down here.

I held my breath and crouched down low. Waiting. Would I have to fight? Would I survive? My heart was pounding as these thoughts raced through my mind. Another pair of footsteps came into the room these louder and heavier. Their gait uneven, as if the person they belonged to had a limp of sorts.

“And just where are you going?” A woman’s voice asked impatiently. She sounded hoarse. Like a chain cigarette smoker and nasty too. Whoever she was speaking to, she did not respect them. That was evident.

“Eeeeeee.” The Vampire screeched in answer. I heard a shove and something banged against the door.

“Get back to your cage! And no more wandering around, bloodsucker! I’ll have to lock you in if you keep this up or maybe I should just throw you back where I found you. Ungrateful brute!” The door banged shut and I listened for more clues as to who or what that could have been. I breathed in the air. It was definitely human, not a Vamp, female though her voice had been hoarse and rough. She definitely smelled female. Also she smelled like grape cough syrup.

That thick nasty purple stuff Aunt Theresa was always shoveling down Julianna’s and Rebecca’s throats at the first hint of a cold. It was a sickeningly sweet smell. Made me a little queasy.

I listened, but could hear nothing else. I climbed the steps out of the basement and nudged the door open with my muzzle. I hesitated a moment. I was so big in my Wolf form, I would most likely get noticed. But this is only a dream, Grazi.

My hesitation made me ashamed. What kind of Wolf was I to get scared in my own dream? Come on girl, get a grip.

I quickly passed through what look liked a kitchen. It was dirty with old dishes and glasses strewn about. Heaps of garbage littered the floor and the smell of rotting food and waste was everywhere. It obscured anything relevant I might uncover.

Packages of ultra-processed snacks filled the counters as well as stacks of 100% high fructose corn syrup and food dye juices. There were also stacks of drained blood bags, like from a hospital, piled in one corner.

Dirty hypodermic needles were flung in an open waste basket. It was overflowing. I took my steps more cautiously.

A big black pot or cauldron, oh yeah, it was definitely a cauldron, sat on the stove bubbling over. Its smell made me want to throw up. Not that anyone would notice with all the filth and garbage everywhere.

What was in there? I couldn’t tell from afar so I got closer. I stopped and sniffed. There was nothing in there I could identify.

I walked quietly as I could over the dirty floor. I stopped and listened. There seemed to be noise coming from the left, a television show I think. I heard a couple of “eee’s” so I figured that was where the Vampires were. A heavy New York accent echoed from the surround sound. Seriously, Housewives, huh. I guess they really like their reality TV. Go figure.

The woman who scolded the Vampire by the stairs seemed to be nowhere in sight. I went down the right side hallway away from the noise of the television. There was one bedroom door. It was locked from the outside. I reached up with my lupine head and gripped the doorknob in my mouth.

A few shakes of my head and the door opened. The first thing that hit me was the absolute dark. There was no lamp, TV, or light. Just a dirty window under a dirty drape or shade. My Werewolf eyes adjusted quickly. Tied to a bed, sitting up, was a young boy. Maybe ten or twelve, he was thin and unwashed. He cowered against the wall.

“Don’t hurt me, please. I keep telling you. I don’t know anything.” His eyes were squeezed shut, there were puncture marks in his arms and legs. Clearly he was a prisoner and he was being fed on.

I moved further inside of the room. My claws made small clacking noises against the cold, uncarpeted floor.

“What, what are you?” I cocked my head to the side at the question in his voice. He opened his eyes and stared at me in surprise.

“Are, are you real?” I nudged his foot with my nose and he pulled back. He was scared, but brave. Tentatively he reached out with his small hand, his dirty fingernails and frightened eyes tore at my heart. I wanted to help him. I let him touch my head and neck. He seemed fascinated by my fur.

“You’re so soft. You can’t be one of them. Are you here to free me, brown Wolf? She said you’d come someday.” I whined softly. I wanted to. I really did want to free him, but this was just a dream.

I heard a loud sound like a gun shot and jumped to the front of the boy’s bed. There was no one in sight. No gun. No, it was an engine backfiring from outside. The boy pulled back completely. He flattened himself against the wall. His chest heaved in and out with his increasingly deep breaths.

“She’s back! Oh no! You have to go.” I growled, but he shook his head and nudged me towards the door.

“It’s okay, it’s okay. You can come back for me, brown Wolf. Hurry go now! Run! Run, but come back! Don’t you forget me! Hurry, go now! Run!”

I took off down the hallway and made my way back to the basement. My journey back was short, but I awoke with the distinct memory of everything that had passed fresh in my mind. He wanted my help and he believed I would return for him. What kind of crazy dream was that anyway? I didn’t know.

I jumped up. I was back in my bedroom. I was breathing heavy and my pajamas were drenched in sweat. I closed my eyes only to see the boy’s clear blue ones as he begged me to come back for him.

CHAPTER 4

After school the next day I sat silent in the black SUV.

“Can I see your arm when we get back? I want to change the bandage. Alright?” I nodded. Ronan looked down at my arm. We listened to Sascha and Dimitri argue about which drive thru they were going to hit before we got back to the house. It was a frequent argument.

“McDonald’s isn’t food! It’s pureed feathers and bones!”

“Fine, we will get KFC. It is real chicken!” Sascha rubbed his hands together in anticipation, but I could tell Dimitri wasn’t budging. Good for him. That stuff’ll kill ya.

“No way. That colonel, pssh! He makes genetically altered birds with no heads!”

The discussion continued the entire length of the drive and no food was bought. Dimitri started chopping onions and celery. I could hear them arguing only now it was in Russian.

I headed to the guest bathroom with Ronan and sat down on the vanity stool. He opened a drawer and pulled out hydrogen peroxide and clean gauze. He unwrapped my arm carefully and ran his hand over the wound. I had my head turned. I didn’t much like looking at wounds and the thought I was permanently scarred left me a bit panicky.

“Wow. It’s completely healed. Check it out.” He sounded like he did when he first bit into a triple bacon cheeseburger down at CyberSodas. Amazed.

I looked down and nothing. There was absolutely no mark or scar where the wound had been. Just smooth skin. I had completely healed.

“Guess it wasn’t that deep after all.” Ronan shook his head and put away the bandages.

“You seem distracted, Maria. Is something wrong?”

“You mean other than the fact that Vampires are attacking me and I get all furry when the moon comes out?” I snapped. He raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. I felt so stupid and more than a little embarrassed.

“I’m sorry Ronan. You’re right, there is something wrong. Last night, I had a bad dream.” I felt like an idiot. The Werewolf is afraid of a little nightmare.

“Tell me about it.” And I did, down to the blue eyes of the little boy that had haunted me all day. Worse was his utter faith in me. He believed I would come back to rescue him. Weird dream.

“That sounds serious. Have you told anyone else?”

“No. Why? It was just a dream.”

“I don’t think so.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, nothing is typical when it comes to you. It’s worth a conversation is all.”

In the sparring room Ronan motioned for me to talk to Uncle Sean, but I shook my head. I was about to spar with Cara and I needed to focus. After a few warm ups we began. Her attack was swift and sudden. I was flat on my back, out of breath, and more than a little embarrassed. A second and third time, same result.

“Looks like I found your weakness, princess. You need time to prepare and study your enemy. Well, you’re out of time.” She laughed at me.

Her voice grated on my ear. I started to sweat and my heart began to pound. It was humiliating. She threw me around like a rag doll. I got up for the twentieth time. My breath came hard. I could smell my embarrassment. It was sour. She went to attack me again, this time I jumped back in a somersault. Mid-air I brought my fist down on her shoulder. I could feel my Wolf howl in my mind. Remember our strength, little one. She cannot win when we work together.

Cara cried out and dropped to her knees. I should have hit her again, but I assumed the match was over. My mistake. She pulled a wooden short staff from her back and went to strike me while my back was turned.

Ronan leapt from the wall and knocked the staff from her hand. All hell broke loose then as the dominant Wolf that was Cara butted heads with Ronan’s protective one.

“That’s the last time you get in my way, pup!”

“Fight fair, Cara. You’re here to teach not to hurt!”

“There is no fair when you fight Witches. Even princesses need to learn that. Looks like you do too.” She kneed Ronan in between his legs. He doubled over and fell to his knees. Gasping breaths came out of his mouth as he groaned on the floor.

My Wolf snarled. I was all over Cara in a flash. We struggled in a tangle of arms and legs. She held nothing back as blow after blow her fists connected with my midsection. I got my hands around her throat and squeezed. Soon I had her off the floor and against the wall. She kicked and grasped at my hands, but I was immovable. Everything in my sight turned a shade of red. Like the entire room was illuminated by a neon sign from a storefront or something.

“Grazi! Grazi let her go.” I cocked my head to the side. It was Uncle Sean. Behind him were Dimitri and Sascha. One of them went to help Ronan and the other stood in the doorway and gasped. I threw her down and turned to face my uncle. I was still enraged. Cara held her throat and pointed at me.

“She, she’s lost it, Sean.” Her voice sounded hoarse, barely audible. But her finger was pointing at me and her eyes were accusing me of wrong. That was the last straw. I Wolfed out completely.

“Holy crap!”

It was instantaneous. One minute I was on two legs the next I was on four. Uncle Sean held his hands up and took a step backwards. Cara was pale and fell back. Her head completely down and her throat bared to me.

Ronan was still on the ground, but seemed to notice my transformation. He reached for me as Cara moved and I jumped in front of him. Mine. My Wolf said and growled loudly. Cara did not move again and she did not dare look at me. Good choice.

“I’m alright, Maria. It’s okay.” I turned around and faced him. He did not look in my eyes and that bothered me. I wanted him to. He seemed to sense it and he raised his. His green eyes glowed and I could see his proud Wolf in them. I nuzzled his face with my nose and he put a hand on my neck.

“Cara, go to your room and wait for me there. Everyone leave now!” Uncle Sean stood by the doorway. He didn’t move. His shock and awe was tangible. I could smell them and his indecision.

“You don’t need to do whatever you’re thinking, Sean. It is Maria who is in control. I can hear her. In here.” Ronan patted his temple and continued stroking my fur with his other hand.

Are you okay? I was scared.

“Aye. I’m fine. She wouldn’t have hurt me permanently.” I growled and he laughed a little.

I am so not her fan.

“I know. How’d you go all Wolf then? You know it’s not a full moon. They’ll all be talking about you now.”

Great. More reason to be called a freak.

“You’re no freak, Maria. And I thank you.”

You have my back so I have yours. That’s our deal right?

“Yes. Always.”

I nuzzled his face with mine. His breathing was getting back to normal, but he still needed a moment or two. I sat my long wolf body down in front of him. He made to move his arm and I growled. He laughed and put it back around my neck.

After I changed back I met Dimitri on my way from the shower. He did not look in my eyes, but he seemed happy to see me. He gave me a slight bow and smiled.

“It is you. I knew it would be.” I asked him what he meant, but he shook his giant head and continued on his way.

“Sean is waiting for you, printzyessa.” He called back and I walked down the short hallway to the study. The door was open and Uncle Sean was pacing and running his fingers through his hair.

“Get in here and close the door.” He looked like he aged ten years in the last few moments. Oops.

“Now I have been patient with you and I have tried to make you see your place in the pack, but you cannot have your boyfriend in there attacking dominant pack members.”

“He didn’t attack her! She came at me when my back was turned. Ronan defended me. He didn’t deserve to get hurt!”

“What? Your back was turned and she went to hit you? Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure. We weren’t even using weapons today! Why did she even have that short staff strapped to her back?”

“Hmm. I see.”

“And Ronan isn’t my boyfriend!”

“Yeah, well I wouldn’t go shouting that about either.”

“What?”

“Listen Grazi, I’ll handle Cara. Let’s talk about the bigger thing here.”

“What did Dimitri mean I’m ‘the one’?”

“Don’t go listening to that one now. Bigger things, Grazi!”

“Like what?”

“Your Wolf, Grazi. How did she come out on a night when the moon is not full?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t know? That’s not good enough. We have operated for hundreds of years under the strict belief that we only change at full moons and Holy days. You changed not only on a night other than those I described, but you did it in the bat of an eyelash! Look, just go. You go home for the evening, alright? I’ll have to sort this out before it becomes public knowledge.”

“Fine.”

“Oh, and what are your plans this weekend?”

“Angela and I are going to get together, why?”

“Tell Ronan where you will be. I don’t want you out alone.” I gave him my version of a scathing look and left for home. He laughed so I guess I still needed to work on it.

On Friday I went to watch Sebby and his team practice at the indoor turf arena after school. Indoor soccer was a little loud and confusing. So many bodies packed together in such a small room. There was so much noise. It took me a few minutes to train my Werewolf ears to tune some of it out.

Not only was it too loud, but it smelled like sweat. It was horrible for my sensitive nostrils. It stunk. Like a lot of nasty teenage boy sweaty socks. That corn chip kind of stink. Yuck.

The arena was warm, too warm, despite the chill outside. I really wanted out of there. I looked up to see Sebby jogging over to me. Great. Can’t leave now. His perfect smile in place.

He was so boyishly handsome. I just wished it moved me a little more. I guess that’s just another thing wrong with me. The school star was interested in me and I couldn’t even fake it back. I’m such a freak.

“Hey Grazi, you made it!”

“Yeah, I just wanted to say hi, I’m going to leave soon though. I’m going with Angela to get ready.”

“For the party, yeah. I’ll see you there, ok?”

“Sure.”

“I’d kiss you, but I’m a sweaty mess.” He grinned and squeezed my hand. I could feel my cheeks blush. It embarrassed me when he talked out loud about kissing. I mean we had kissed, but nothing huge. I stood and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

Julianna and the cheer team were sitting a few bleachers away. I could feel their eyes on me and Sebastian. I ignored them and walked out of the building. She was so not going to bother me on my first-ever party day.

“Angela I can’t wear this!”

“But Grazi, it’s a cosplay party! You have to.”

“But not everyone going plays Wolf Moon.”

“Yeah, so what? Most of them do play. Besides the others, they’ll be in, like, other costumes. It looks great.” She said the last bit in a sing song voice. I turned around in the mirror.

OMG. I couldn’t believe it. The outfit she got me was very similar to my WolfGirl2014 avatar. I should have paid more attention when she was designing her! I had hardly looked at the game in the last couple of days.

I completely forgot about WolfGirl’s risqué apparel, which consisted of black fishnet stockings, a pair of super short high-waisted shorts, knee high boots with three inch heels and steel toes, a skin tight turtle neck that was more like a sports bra with sleeves and a wide black belt. Angela kept pulling my arms to my sides as I tried to cover my bare midriff.

As for my hair, now that I approved of. It was in a side French braid and hung over my right shoulder in a thick rope. There was a pleather looking rubber band with metal studs on it holding my braid together. It reached down to my waist. The platinum streak glistened throughout and was actually kind of cool.

“Angela I look too, too-”

“What? Hot? Sexy? What are you complaining about? If I had your body I’d dress like that all the time!”

“What? You are nuts. Besides you look great.” She did too. Her hair was in soft loose curls around her face. She wore a pair of black leggings and a baby doll type top in swirling patterns. The fabric was shimmery and clung in all the right places. It was open low on her back and tied with crisscrossed ribbons.

Her mid-calf silver boots had a four inch wedge heel and were just about the coolest things I had ever seen. Since we were the same shoe size I was hoping to borrow those in the future. Yeah, right. Where would I wear them?

She also had a plastic replica of Faolana’s sword strapped to her back. Faolana is Angela’s avatar. She had glued on prosthetic wolf ears and her nails were filed into claws. I just shook my head. My best friend pretended she was a Werewolf princess on Wolf Moon regularly. If she only knew.

We left for the party in a car Angela’s dad rented for us. He was very successful and very protective of his only daughter. The driver barely grunted hello. I didn’t mind, I was too nervous to talk anyway.

On our way to the party we swung by that Kelly house to pick up Ronan. I hoped Nonna wasn’t looking out our window when we got there. She’d want to see my costume. Yikes!

“Whoa.” Ronan exclaimed when he got in the car. He had on his usual faded jeans, green Converse sneakers and a black t shirt. His emerald eyes glowed as he looked me up and down, luckily Angela was busy tweeting or she’d have seen. I nudged his foot with the toe of my boots.

“Sorry. I just never seen you like this. You look,-”

“She looks hot right? I bet Sebby will notice!” Ronan’s lips formed a hard line at Angela’s words and he looked out the window feigning a bored air.

I knew different though. My
Werewolf senses are tingling. I tried to make light of it, but he was angry and I couldn’t understand why. We were so not an item. Besides there was Julianna to consider.

That phone call of hers the other night replayed in my mind. What would I do if she and Ronan spent all night clinging to each other? It didn’t make any sense to me. He wasn’t even her type! Ugh.
Think about something else, Grazi.

We pulled in to the parking lot at the Factories. It was sort of behind CyberSodas. I think it was technically the same building, but a back section that was no longer in use. Sometimes party promoters rented it out.

When we got there music was pumping through speakers that were set up around the floor space. It was super loud. Just about everyone there was dressed up. And everyone was dancing. Jumping up and down to the bass.

I had never been to a party and this was really cool. I looked around through the fog machine and strobe lights. It was easy for me to make people out despite the interference of those machines. Werewolf eyesight.

People were dressed in faux leather and spandex. There was a lot of skin showing, way too much makeup, fake weapons and even more lethal looking heels on many of the young girls there. It was mostly teens but some twenty-somethings as well.

“Hey there’s Derek! You know, our friendly neighborhood soda jerk. He looks so hot. I didn’t even know he was pack.” Angela’s gaze was fixed on Derek.

He was dressed in tight jeans and a leather jacket. He had prosthetic ears glues to his head and Werewolf fangs dripping fake blood. He also wore a broken dog collar. Jeez, the stereotypes we Werewolves have to endure, I’m telling you. He was checking out Angela who was smiling right back. Good for her.

I looked around some more. Everyone seemed to be having a good time. It seemed normal, I guess, for a party. I wasn’t an expert or anything, but it seemed cool.

There was an older guy who stood at least a head taller than everyone else in the crowd. He was more than a little out of place. He was definitely not a teenager and not into cosplay like the rest of them. The stranger was large and intimidating.

Ronan grabbed my hand and pulled me onto the dance floor before I could study the mystery man more closely. To say I was shocked would be an understatement. This was the second time in my life that a boy had invited me to dance.

Though invited is putting it generously. He didn’t ask, he just kind started to move with me in his arms. Amazingly enough I was able to follow.

He smiled at me and I laughed. The beat pounded through the air and made the walls and floors vibrate. Ronan’s large hand rested on my hip as we swerved and jumped and rocked to the song. It was some new piece of pop, not my style, but I was having so much fun.

It didn’t matter what was playing. The next song came on. A slower number and we paused. Face to face. His hand left my hip and brushed back a strand of hair that came loose from my braid. He leaned closer and I could smell the mint he had chewed on earlier in the car still lingering on his breath.

My heart thudded in my chest. It was too soon. Too public. Was he going to kiss me? Did I want him to?

I didn’t have a chance to finish my internal freak out session. The tall man. You know the mystery man from earlier was circling back our way. He had two more people with him. I sniffed and my Wolf howled in my mind. Ronan turned around sensing the danger too.

Brothers. My Wolf spoke the word in my mind and my anxiety changed to interest. The largest one zeroed in on me and his eyes glowed. The moment we made eye contact I felt the force of his power, but still I met his gaze. Ronan tensed beside me. I could feel his concern.

“Don’t, he’s an Alpha. Don’t look at him.”

I didn’t break eye contact. Something in me just couldn’t. I wasn’t trying to pick a fight. I guess my curiosity got the better of me. The large Werewolf and his companions saddled up to me and Ronan.

He was careful to place himself slightly in front of me, but kept his head cocked to the side. He was not interested in challenging the Alpha. No, Ronan’s only interest seemed to be in protecting me.

“Well, this must be the little princess everyone’s talking about.”

“Heard you beat the hell out of Cara and Wolfed out on her. I’d have loved to see that,” said the man on his left. He was shorter than the leader with blonde shaggy hair. He looked friendly enough, but there was no mistaking the thick ropes of muscle that were outlined in his t-shirt and jeans. Is that what Ronan would look like in a few short years? My eyes narrowed thoughtfully.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Rafe Maccon. This is Seff my beta, and Randall, he’s one of my Wolves too.”

“Your Wolves? Are you a Hound of God?” My question was met with a few smirks and mock outrage from their Alpha.

“Those tight asses? Heck no! We’re the Macconwood Pack, I’m Alpha. Here’s my card.” The man with shoulders wider than any football player I’d ever seen held out a business card to me. Printed on it in dark gold lettering was the following:

Rafe Maccon, Alpha

Macconwood
www.macconwood.org
www.facebook.com/rafemac
rmac@macconwood.org

2513 Winter Way

Maccon, NJ 02145-1218

“Um, thanks.”

“If you need anything, little princess, don’t hesitate to give me a shout.”

“Yeah, and like us on Facebook!” The one called Seff smiled and held his right hand in a thumbs up sign. Seriously, fellas? My eyebrows must have been raised because the one with the beard raised his own in response.

“21st century, little princess. Pack’s got to communicate somehow.”

“Yeah, well that game you created sure stirred the pot real good.” Seff said elbowing his pack mate a little in the ribs.

“What game?” I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.

“Oh, it’s some crazy online role playing game. Made a mint, though. I gotta give that to you man.” Rafe high fived the tall guy with the beard, Randall I think.

“You mean, Wolf Moon? You created that?” I was shocked. A Werewolf created that game? He basically revealed us to the real world. How was he still alive? Whoa.

“Yeah. That’s why I’m here. This is sort of a tribute party. Just wanted to make sure it didn’t get too out of control like the last one did. Damn, police arrested half the Hoboken charter pack before I got them under control.”

“But there’s mostly kids here.”

“Yeah, well it’s still early.”

“Hey, um I play. Wolf Moon that is. It’s pretty accurate from what I know so far. And that’s not much, but, how did you get away with it? Isn’t that illegal or something?” Randall looked at me when I said that, but not in any challenging manner. He grunted and looked at Rafe who gave the tiniest hint of a nod. They walked closer to us.

“First the game was my idea to get all Werewolves and other supes talking, you know? I wanted a safe place online where things could be discussed without the NSA, CIA, or whatever other A listening in. They are always trying to find proof about us, you know.”

“Yeah little sister, this is a big secret and we have gots to keep it.” Said the one named Seff.

“I couldn’t very well set up a supernatural forum so I hid it. A roleplaying game seemed the perfect disguise. Too many humans use it for it to be real. Well, that’s what the big guns think anyway. It’s worked so far.” Randall shrugged then he leaned in to whisper something, but Ronan stepped in front of him and growled. Randall smiled.

“Easy there, dude. I’m not poaching. Listen up, princess. Next time you log on to Wolf Moon put in code WM7809. It’s for pack only. It will get you in an entire new level of play. With um, real players so to speak. Anyway, seek out an avatar named SilverWolf, he’ll know the answers to what you’re looking for.”

“But I didn’t even ask you any questions.”

“No, but you reek of them, girl. Lots of questions. Unfortunately I can’t answer them.”

“None of us can,” Rafe spoke up. “But since you are technically American I am obligated to offer you help. Tell your Uncle Sean I looked into the little problem you’ve been having and I’ve found nothing so far. I’ll be in contact if anything develops.”

“Well, thanks, I guess.” The three hulking men nodded and continued their canvassing of the room. Some gamers recognized Randall. He stopped and signed autographs, answered questions, even posed for a few pics. Just your average friendly Werewolf game developer. Angela came back to our sides practically jumping with excitement.

“OMG! That was Randall Graves! You guys just met the coolest game developer of all time!” She was jumping up and down in her excitement. I tried to act excited too, but I think I must have got it wrong. She looked at me like I was sick or something.

“Yeah, he was great. Um, I’m thirsty.” I turned towards Ronan.

“Aye, me too.”

“Okay, I’ll meet you guys back here. Derek and I are gonna dance.” She winked at me and took Derek’s outstretched hand.

I watched them go for a moment. Just to be sure they were okay. It amazed me how they complemented each other. She was all creamy skin and fire red hair and he was tall, dark and handsome. He seemed genuinely interested too. Way to go, Angela.

I walked off with Ronan. He was in some state between shock and admiration. I can’t say I blamed him. Those were some pretty cool Wolves. We reached the make shift bar by picking our way through the dancing hoard.

He grabbed us a couple of waters. They were stacked on a folding table along with a bowl of punch and some plastic cups. I guess it was to keep everyone hydrated which was pretty cool. I got a whiff of super flowery perfume and didn’t even bother looking. Julianna. Wonderful.

She and her friends were dressed in a sort of cosplay version of a cheering uniform. Only these were microscopic. Nothing more than bedazzled push up bras and a little ruffle around their hips. It was so short their Brazilian style cheering panties showed.

In neon pink no less. They all wore high heels and pig tails and matching pink lipstick. They basically looked like slutty Barbie dolls. Julianna’s dream come true. Aunt Theresa would be so proud.

I looked to gauge Ronan’s reaction. He was distracted all right, but not from looking at the cheer team. He was keeping tabs on the Macconwood Wolves. I smiled, slightly relieved. I mean I could never compete with my cousin in looks. Even dressed like this.

“Hey Jules, look! It’s little orphan Annie with your sloppy seconds.” Lizette snickered filled a cup with punch and took a long swig. Once she stirred the bowl I could smell the alcohol from where I was standing. I immediately got tense.

“Please Lizette, I am trying to have a good time here.” Julianna gave a shake of her head and reached for one of the plastic cups of alcoholic punch.

“Julianna, come on, you shouldn’t be drinking that. It’s spiked.” I spoke earnestly though I knew it would fall on deaf ears. My cousin despised me.

“OMG. Like, don’t speak to me! You don’t even know me!” She turned her back on me and took a big sip of the punch. I could see the little shudder she made when she finally tasted it. That told me she had only just started drinking.

If I kept tabs on her throughout the night she should be fine. I wasn’t her keeper and she was anything but nice to me, but still. I owe it to Nonna. We are family after all.

“Listen Maria, your cousin and I-” Ronan’s brogue was faint. He was so close his breath felt warm against my ear. My heart sped up a little faster with every word he spoke.

“It’s fine. Just, not now, okay?” I couldn’t deal with all that. Not right then.

Ronan nodded and I was glad he seemed to understand. I knew that I would have to take a long hard look at my feelings and soon. But right then I had other worries on my mind.

“I’m going to case the room.” Ronan looked towards the other Wolves and walked away from me. I watched him leave and turned back to my cousin. She took another swig of the spiked punch and pointedly ignored me. Whatever.

Okay, so this was my first party and I was not enjoying myself. Without Ronan to keep me grounded, the noise level and reckless behavior of the crowd started making me tense. I have never liked large groups of people. Now was no different.

Especially when said people were showing questionable judgment. I watched some of Julianna’s clones shake themselves all over some shady looking guys. They rubbed themselves all over these guys like cats in heat.

It was gross. Julianna was not an active participant yet, and I was glad. But I knew it would be short lived. The throbbing crowd was swaying and laughing and moving as if they were all part of one larger being. The mad mob. My Wolf was already on high alert. Danger could come from anywhere in a place like this.

Sweat, perfume and alcohol infused fruit punch invaded my nostrils and made me want to gag. The flashing lights seemed to take on a new level of intensity and the bass of the never ending techno beat pounded in my brain. I took a few calming breaths to stop my senses from overloading.

I focused on my own scent and the beating of my heart. Then I took another long drink from my bottle of purified water and my breathing was normal again.

I opened my eyes and saw Sebastian enter the party. I smiled. Now maybe I could relax a bit. He was dressed as some kind of zombie soccer player as were his buddies, Tyler and Mike. He came right towards me. A wide slightly crooked smile on his perfect face.

“Hey there, baby!” His smile turned to a smirk and he bent towards me. His mouth was open and his tongue protruded from it as he tried a full on kiss.

I turned my head last minute and he caught the corner of my mouth instead. To say I was surprised is an understatement. What the heck is going on?

“Sebastian? What’s the matter?”

“Wow! You look hot. You dress that way for me?” He pulled on my sleeves and the hem of my too short shorts. Julianna and her clones came over and she fingered the fabric of my shorts too. I was too stunned to move.

“Yeah, my little cousin turned up some slut huh?” Julianna laughed drunkenly and spilled the contents of her drink on the front of her glitzy bra/top.

“Come over here with me, little shawty.” Some guy dressed in an oversized t-shirt and drooping jeans came and took her by the hand. He led her away to the dance floor. His blonde hair clashed with his wannabe rapper attire and I didn’t get what he was doing at a cosplay party till I saw the fake whip and handcuffs dangling from his belt. He must be a gamer too.

Julianna did not seem to mind at all. That was weird. She didn’t like rap and made fun of the kids in school who dressed like that. She preferred clean cut boys. Like Sebby. I felt a slight pang of guilt. I watched her walk away with the stranger and admittedly let down my guard. It was stupid of me.

“Hey Sebby. Grazi’s looking hot.” Mike grabbed my arm and looked me up and down. It was weird because I didn’t think he even knew my name. I shrugged out of his hold and took a step back.

“Yeah man, damn I can almost feel those tight abs. Hey there baby girl, can I touch them?” Tyler leaned over Sebby and grabbed at my waist. I took another step, but Sebby was right behind me, pulling me tight to him.

“Yeah, Sebby can we touch your girl?” Mike started to lean in too and I realized I was being herded back into a corner by the three of them. Sebastian just ducked his head and blew in my ear.

I was seriously getting uncomfortable. I slapped his friends’ hands away as one of them reached out to touch me again. Sebby just laughed and pulled me closer into him. His grip was tight and his voice menacing as he spoke.

“You don’t mind do you, baby? Sharing is caring. Ha ha ha.” I turned my head in disbelief. Then I noticed his eyes.

His usually warm chocolate brown eyes were cold and glazed over. There was something off in their color too. They looked a little bit purplish. Maybe it was from the lights and the fog machine? Or maybe it was drugs or alcohol. I smelled neither.

I struggled out of his hold, but he seemed to have developed another pair of hands. I got a good whiff of his breath when I turned to get out of his arms yet again. Tyler and Mike were laughing and their eyes took on a purple glow as well.

I sniffed closer to Sebby’s open mouth and picked up the too sweet, nauseating fragrance of grape cough syrup. Witches. I growled deep in my throat and felt four pairs of eyes turn and focus on me. Ronan was at my side in an instant and the Macconwood Wolves followed.

“Hey Grazi, what’s this? You two timing me?” I could smell the anger and jealousy coming off Sebby. He shoved me hard and I hit the wall.

Had I been prepared I doubt he could’ve moved me, but I was completely caught off guard. Ronan grabbed Sebby by his zombified soccer jersey and threw him to the hard floor. Sebastian paid him no mind. His maniacal gaze focused in me. He lifted himself off the floor with little effort. His face was twisted in an angry snarl.

“You little slut! You’ve been seeing him haven’t you? Answer me Grazi!”

“Sebby stop!”I raised my hands to ward off his progress. He was leaning to the side. Blood dripped from his lip where his face hit the floor, but he didn’t even seem to notice.

“Maria, get back.” It was Ronan. His Wolf shone from his eyes. He’d kill Sebby in that state. I had to stop him.

“Ronan it’s ok.”

“Grazi, you owe me! I risked my whole reputation to take you to that dance. My dad thought I was nuts! He wanted me to take a cheerleader, but I chose you. Do you know how lucky you are? You owe me!” Sebby grabbed me and tucked his hand into the waistband of my shorts. I pulled at him, but he held on, unnaturally strong.

Ronan’s growl was loud and I knew others could hear it. Not just those of us with supernatural hearing. Before he could attack a pair of giant arms wrapped around him and held him back. It was Rafe Maccon.

“Boys, let’s get zombie Beckham outside. I’ll take our little brother here.” Rafe was having a hard time keeping Ronan in check. He tightened his grip. He knew better than to let up on him. Thank God.

“Okay little one, just step out the back with us and we’ll see to your buddy here.” It was Randall. He had just grabbed Sebby’s arms in a full nelson and was restraining him.

“Hey, what are you guys doing with Sebby?” Mike and Tyler seemed totally unaffected now and watched anxiously as the huge men dragged Sebby and Ronan outside.

“It’s alright, you guys. Um, he’s just not feeling well.”

“Oh, uh, are you sure?”

“Yeah, he’ll be fine.” I turned them away and went outside. Randall had Sebby on the ground. I watched as he leaned forward. His face was serious behind all that hair and beard. He narrowed his eyes and sniffed. A growl escaped his lips.

“You smell that? Witches.” The large Macconwood Wolf and, in his spare time, game developer shifted his hold on Sebby to address us. It was hard for me to reconcile his two personas. But I guess if he could do it, I certainly shouldn’t have a problem. I mean I was a high school student and a Werewolf, right?

Before my thoughts ran away with me I looked towards Rafe. He had released Ronan by then. But he kept his gaze fixed on him.

Ronan stood apart from the rest of us. His eyes were closed and his shoulders relaxed. He was doing breathing exercises.

Okay, cool. I was impressed with his self-control. Ronan seemed fine for the time being. Besides I was more worried about Sebby. He was laughing and throwing his head back.

His eyes were totally purple now and they looked around wildly at us. Obscenities shot out of his mouth. Things that the Sebastian I knew would never say.

“Why is he acting this way?” My heart was hurting for him. For my friend. I realized that was how I thought of him. A friend.

“He’s been cursed.” Rafe answered. His large hands rested on his jean clad hips.

“How do we fix it?” My anxiety was loud and clear to everyone present. Dear God, did I do this to him? Did knowing me get him hurt?

“Yeah, don’t we kill him?” Ronan seemed a little too pleased with the suggestion and I narrowed my eyes at him. So much for self-control.

“Not so fast there, little Hound. Jeez, you think you Catholics would be a little more forgiving.”

“Call her.” It was Randall, he was glaring at the other Wolf among them.

“Way ahead of you, boss.” The one named Seff had a cell in his hand and was speaking into it in another language. One I didn’t recognize. He had a smile on his face and seemed to enjoy the conversation.

“She’s on her way.”

“Guess she forgives you.”

“Yup. They always do, my man.” Randall grunted at Seff’s self-assuredness and continued to hold Sebby down. He was struggling to get up.

“You’re not going to hurt him are you?”

“Nah, let’s go into this office building where no one can see us.”

We ducked inside the next building. Interestingly Rafe had what looked like one of those black remote thingies for a car and used it to open the electronic locks.

A woman dressed in a long white coat followed us inside. I was startled and I wasn’t the only one.

“Jesus, woman!” mock irritation from Randall as he smirked and nodded a more formal greeting. How did she sneak up on us?

She threw back her hood and I recognized her immediately. Sherry. The woman who owned the salon that Angela took me too before the SHPS Harvest Dance. She seemed agitated and tonight I could see something shimmery surrounding her. It was a faint green sort of glow. I recognized it somehow as non-threatening and very powerful.

“Where is he? Those black Witches give everybody a bloody bad name! Hello darling, nice to see you again! You’ll come back for a trim soon, yes?” She spoke rapidly and with the same faint accent I remembered. She glared at Seff who ducked his head and rubbed his nape. I was picking up on some serious sexual frustration there. Ew,TMI!

“You brought a Witch here!” Ronan’s outrage was loud as a neon sign. I tried calming him with a look, but he wouldn’t stop.

“Witches deal in blood and contracts. They are evil!”

“No, little Hound. Dark Witches do all that. I’m a white Witch. I deal in herbs and Mother Nature. The weather those dark Witches have caused harms all of us and we who follow the white are sworn to protect the earth at all costs.”

“I’ll not stand for this here. I’m calling our Alpha.”

“Wait. Please Ronan.” He looked at me and I could feel his indecision.

“If she can help, please let’s let her.” He dropped his hand. Defeated by my plea. If only I could make him understand. I just couldn’t let Sebby get hurt.

“I am on your side, little Hound. Whether your Alpha recognizes us or not is inconsequential. This boy has been hit with a nasty hex. Do you want my help or not?”

“Yes.” I spoke up and earned an angry glance from Ronan. Too bad. I wouldn’t let Sebby suffer because of me. Dark Witches harmed him because of me. The thought made me sick to my stomach.

“Hmm, whoever did this was very professional too. Not some meddler. Looks like the work of the Scarred Sisters coven to me.”

“But there are only evil Witches? Why are we letting her live?” Ronan’s vibes were all confused and anxious. They were getting to me, but I knew Sherry. I liked her. I closely watched as she mixed what looked like herbs and water into a small vial and shook it.

There was a small spark and I could feel the hum of magic in the air. It was different from the magic I felt when I communicated with my Wolf. This was very old and powerful. No one else mentioned it so I wasn’t sure if they felt it or not.

“Are things ever so black and white? Is there really only one way to live? To think? To see? To believe? You know nothing about life yet, little hound. But hopefully you will be granted long life. Like most Werewolves have been blessed with. Perhaps then you will live to change your mind. Here now, help me sit him up. He must drink this quickly before the poison settles in him.” Seff sat Sebastian up and Sherry poured the vial of brownish liquid down his throat. He seized for a second, gasped and slumped down into Seff’s arms.

“There now. He needs rest and water to filter out the negativity. The hex was a strong one, but not intended to kill him. It magnified his natural urges, fears, insecurities and of course, his rage and anger. Teenagers have those in abundance I’m afraid. So, water, got it? Lots of it. Distilled is best. When he wakes up tell him he drank too much and needs to stay hydrated.”

“But he doesn’t drink. He’s an athlete.” My voice was low. I just couldn’t believe it. I did this. I put him in danger.

“Yes, well, then tell him someone slipped something in his Gatorade.”

“Here, Sherry. For your trouble.” Seff took out a wad of bills and held them out to her. Not quite meeting her eyes.

“Seff McAllister you take that money and shove it where no sun shines!” She stormed out without another word. I ran outside to talk to her, but she was gone without a trace. Just like that. Hmm. White Witch? Why didn’t Uncle Sean or Rolf ever mention that?

“Maybe she didn’t forgive you?” Randall said with a smirk. Seff rubbed his hair again.

“We’ll get your boy here home without a problem alright? I know the county sheriff, I’ll get him to tell his dad the kid got sick that’s all.”

“Okay. Are you sure? You’ll take care of him?” I rubbed my hand across his forehead. He was feverish. He looked the same. Dark brown hair, incredible good looks. Only he was different now. In my eyes anyway.

I wasn’t familiar with the Sebby the spell had called forth. It was not a side of him I liked. I wasn’t sure what to think of him now, but I knew I wouldn’t rest until I find out exactly what had happened to him. I owed him that much. As a friend.

“He’ll be fine. Look, I just texted your guards, Sascha and Dimitri. They’ll be here shortly. We’ll see to it Sebastian gets home, alright?”

“It’s not that I don’t trust you Mr. Maccon-“

“Call me Rafe please, Mr. Maccon is my dad.”

“Dude, she thinks you’re old!” Seff grinned. Randall coughed, but I suspected he was hiding a laugh.

Rafe looked sternly at both of them and they turned their heads down and to the side. He was clearly the Alpha. A good one too since they were still smirking even with throats bared. I couldn’t help but smile.

Ronan and I went back to the party to let Angela know we’d be leaving. Only when we walked in, there was no way we were leaving. My cousin, yeah you know the one. Julianna. Miss I-am-perfect was dancing.

Not on the floor like a normal prom queen type. Nope. She was on top of a table. And as if that wasn’t bad enough, Mr. Rapper-Wolf-Moon-player-dude was running his grimy hands up her legs and looking up her non-existent skirt. Great, Jules. Just great.

Lizette and Jennifer were nowhere to be found and my cousin was now seriously out of control. I narrowed my eyes and felt Ronan at my side. He was angry too. Great. I couldn’t get sidetracked by my own petty jealousy here. I needed to put a stop to this. I took in the crowd, not many were paying attention to my cousin’s show except for a familiar head of bouncy red curls.

Angela was standing a few feet from Julianna’s display. A look of complete shock on her face. I only hoped she didn’t take a few pictures for NewsFlash. She saw me and Ronan and ran towards us.

“OMG! Grazi! What are you gonna do? You have to get her out of here before something happens!”

“Selfies!!!” Julianna stumbled off the table and took her cell out.

She snapped pics of her and her new boyfriend. They were slobbering all over each other in a way that would turn her hair white in the morning. I took a fortifying breath and ran over. I tapped her on the shoulder.

“Julianna, we have to go. Now.”

“Eew. Go away, Grazi. You ruin everything. Besides I am having sooo much fun.”

“Julianna trust me, you don’t want to be doing this.”

“Hey, she’s fine right here.” Thug boy gave her thigh a squeeze and I grabbed his hand.

I could tell by the look of utter and complete shock on his face that I was hurting him. Oh well. What the heck? It’s not like he doesn’t deserve it. A little more pressure and he cried out and dropped to one knee.

“Get away from my cousin.” I spoke very slowly and clearly. Just to make sure he understood.

“Alright, alright. Jeez, what are you on steroids or something?” He held onto his sore hand and walked away. I could feel his hard stare from across the room. Creep.

“Hey! That was my friend, Grazi. Not that you would know what that is. Oh, hi, Ronan, you’re my friend too aren’t you?” Julianna hung onto Ronan and wrapped her arms around his neck. He looked unsure of what to do so I rolled my eyes and motioned for him to pick her up. Even drunk she was beautiful Oh well, no one said life was fair.

“Come on. Sascha’s out front.” Julianna tripped and Ronan lifted her completely off her feet. She giggled stupidly and leaned back. I held her head up so she didn’t hit it when we walked out the door. I’d probable regret that later.

“What’s wrong with pretty girl?” Sascha asked as he held the door open for Ronan. I hopped in first planning to take care of my cousin. But Julianna had other plans. She wouldn’t let Ronan go so he was forced to squeeze in the back with both of us.

“Not the middle, I need air.” She scooted across my lap and pushed me towards the middle seat. Next to Ronan. We were both so tall the only way we fit was if I half sat on top of him.

“I’m really sorry.” I said to him and I meant it. My cheeks were flushed and the ridiculously small outfit I had on was making me self-conscious.

“No problem.” His voice was deep and gravelly. I looked into his eyes and noted they were glowing. His Wolf looked at me and I saw approval and something else in his gaze. It made me blush.

“Wow. Your eyes glow! Pretty.” Julianna hiccupped and pointed at Ronan. Then she went back to concentrating on her breathing.

“I don’t feel so good.” She hung her head out the window her perfectly groomed hair blowing in the breeze in a million shades of gold. She was turning a little green though. Serves her right.

“I think I’m gonna puke.”

“No kidding. Just wait till we’re home.” I told her.

We arrived in twenty minutes. That was the beauty of living in the suburbs. Everything was twenty minutes away. Whether you wanted to get to NYC, walk on the waterfront in Hoboken, do some snowboarding in Vernon, ride horses in Sussex or whatever. It was twenty minutes away, give or take.

Ronan carried Julianna to our back porch. I figured it would be easier to sneak her in that way. He stood her up, but held onto her weaving form as she leaned against the door. I unlocked it and turned to thank Ronan.

He was closer than I had anticipated. He reached up to brush back a strand of my hair. I found myself drowning in his eyes.

“Wish someone looked at me like that.” Julianna murmured and then flash. She was still taking selfies. Totally in love with yourself, aren’t you, cuz?

“Goodnight, Maria. I’ll text you when Dimitri gets back with word of Sebastian.”

“Thank you.”

I tiptoed with Julianna up the stairs. I was strong enough to carry her, but that didn’t make it easy. She was dead weight. It was no use though. Aunt Theresa was waiting on the landing to her room.

“Oh my God! What did you do to her? Vito, Vito!” She grabbed Julianna from my hands. I guess she didn’t realize Julianna was all but passed out because my cousin slid to the floor and hit her head.

“Oww!” I closed my eyes at her slurred speech. She sounded so drunk. And me? Well, I was standing there in an itty bitty costume with the one person in the world who seriously hated me. Julianna’s mom, my Aunt Theresa.

“You did this! Vito! Vito!” My aunt waved her finger in my face and I bent down to help Julianna.

“You just get away from her! Vito!”

“What is it, Resa? Julianna, you okay? Grazi, what happened? What the hell do you girls have on? Oh never mind, come on baby, upsy daisy.” Uncle Vito lifted his daughter up and started towards her bedroom.

“Oh my God, Vito! What did she do to my baby? What did you do?” Aunt Theresa was yelling again and pointing at me.

“I didn’t do anything to her. She showed up at the cosplay party. We weren’t together except for when she got sick and needed a ride home-”

“Liar! You did this! You must have given her something!” Aunt Theresa was hysterical trying to get Julianna to talk when all the poor girl wanted to do was pass out. Uncle Vito rubbed his sleepy face and tried to reason with my aunt.

“Theresa, she’s drunk. Grazi didn’t pour the booze down her throat, now come on. She’ll be fine in the morning and we’ll talk then okay?”

“No, it’s not okay!”

“Shhh!
Zitto! You’ll wake ma!”

“Too late,” Nonna walked in with a cup of tea and a damp washcloth in her hands.

“Theresa, get her to take some of this.” My aunt may not like me, or Nonna for that matter, but she knew better than to refuse one of my grandmother’s homemade medicinal teas.

She took the cup and started ministering to her daughter. I actually pitied Julianna right then. I had my head down. I tried to back out of the room, but Nonna stopped me.

“Maria Graziana, where do you think you are going? I think you have some explaining to do, si?”

“Yes, Nonna.”

“Go take off that costume, si, then meet me in the kitchen.” I hurried to change in my room. I was surprised to see Ronan sitting on my window ledge.

“Oy, did you get caught then?”

“Yeah. My grandma’s angry. I have to go downstairs. Will you wait for me?”

“Of course.”

I grabbed a robe and pajamas and headed for the bathroom. I took a few minutes to change and when I came out Ronan was flipping through a paperback on the window seat. Stephen King. Hmm. Good choice. He’d be fine.

I walked quickly to the kitchen careful not to make any noise. I could hear my aunt and uncle still arguing about what had happened in their bedroom. Rebecca was still asleep and Julianna was snoring away. Completely oblivious to the drama she had caused. She probably wouldn’t care anyway.

“Nonna?”

“Si, viene qua.” I entered the kitchen and saw my grandma sitting down with her own cup of tea. She had another poured for me.

“Maria, what is happening to you, it is scary for me, si, very scary. I am old now, my children, one is grown and one is gone. I know I have not been here for you lately, but please, if you are getting in trouble I want you to come to me. Is it drinking, drugs? Che cosa?”

The look on my grandmother’s face made me cringe. I was overwhelmed with guilt and anger. How could she think I did drugs? What did I do to make her think that?

“Nonna, no! I was really at a costume party! Julianna was with her friends and I was with mine. I went to get some air and when I came back she was like that and her friends were gone. Uncle Sean sent his car for us. We should thank him.”

“Hmm, your Uncle Sean, maybe so. Okay, it’s late and I’m too old for this. Go to bed.”

“Okay. I am sorry, Nonna. I tried to help her, really I did.”

“I know. Buona notte, cara.”

“Goodnight, Nonna.” I kissed her on her springy white curls and she patted my arm. I took the stairs two at a time and hurried back to my room.

I didn’t see him at first. He was no longer sitting up by the window sill, book in hand. He was sprawled out on my bed on top of my comforter. He breathed softly. I just stood there dumbfounded for a moment or two. There’s a boy in my room. On my bed. Okay, he’s sleeping, but still.

I wasn’t sure what to do so I simply stared. The soft moonlight poured in from the window and highlighted his hair. It went from dark auburn, to red, to gold. It had gotten so much longer in his few months here. I liked it.

He looked so peaceful. Not the anxious, always on the move, and sometimes irritable Ronan that I was familiar with. This Ronan was different. Maybe even a little bit more approachable.

I realized with a yawn that I was tired too. I sat on the bed, careful not to disturb him. I got under the covers and closed my eyes. He turned and put an arm around me. It was warm and safe.

I snuggled closer. I thought it would feel strange, but it was as if this was the most natural thing in the world. Lying next to him. When I was with Sebby I was always so self-conscious, but with Ronan there was no need to hide who I was. Interesting.

I inhaled. Mmmm. I liked his scent. That unique combination that was all Ronan. Like a forest of evergreens. Tall, strong, dependable, eternal. I must have drifted off just breathing him in, listening to his soft exhales.

The dream came again.

It was dark. There was no light coming from the floorboards above me. I was there again. In the damp basement. No tunnels this time. It reeked of murder. The cold room was ripe with it.

A newer corpse lay on the ground facedown drained of blood. I could sense the fear and pain the poor man had suffered. I crept towards the stairs and listened. Silence. I pushed opened the door with my muzzle and ignored the filth that greeted me.

There was more than last time. I hadn’t thought it possible to fit any more garbage in one place. The stench of the rotten food, waste, and debris permeated the air. I vowed to take shallow breaths.

Not easy for a Werewolf. Panting is kind of a thing with us. Makes you taste the air too. The better to smell you with. It was gross sometimes. Like now.

I hurried down the hall until I came to a familiar door. An additional lock was placed on the outside of the door. I growled low. They were expecting company maybe. Just not a Werewolf.

I extended my razor sharp claws and swiped at the lock. Once, then twice. I cut the metal lock to shreds and caught it in my mouth before it hit the floor. I spit it out gently as I could.

When I entered I had to stop myself from howling. The poor boy was sprawled face down on the bare mattress. He had been fed on and recently too. Death surrounded him. I could smell it. Oh Lord, I could see it too.

A dark cloud hovering way to close for it to be good. I growled at it but it did no good. The cloud stayed. Maybe he was already dead? I prayed to God that I was wrong.

Please God, please let him be alive. Please I have to help him.

He moved suddenly. A stiff jerk of his body. I hurried towards him. He wasn’t able to get very far his ankles were tied to the bed frame with heavy nylon cords. I swiped my claws against the nylon and it gave way easily. Like tissue paper.

“You came back. I knew you would.” His voice was weak. I nudged him to a sitting position. He was sitting in his own waste for what must have been at least a day and I didn’t see any food or water about. He was close to dehydrated and so exhausted he could barely hold up his head. This wouldn’t be easy, but I had to try.

“I don’t think I can stand up. I’m sorry, brown Wolf. You have to bring more help. Sorry.” I couldn’t leave him there. Not this time. I tried pulling him gently by the mouth, but it was no use. He collapsed onto the floor. I didn’t know what to do. I whined and his eyes fluttered. He was dying. I could smell it on him. No,no, no.

I bent my head and licked his face. I licked the gashes on his poor abused body. I willed for something anything to happen. To save the boy with the beautiful blue eyes.

A door slammed and I snapped back to my senses. I smelled her, the Witch. The stench was of something rotting and sickeningly sweet.

I remembered a day from my childhood, it was a summer party in our yard. Maybe the Fourth of July? There was pitcher of grape Kool Aid. My cousin was supposed to bring it inside. We shared clean up duty back then. Anyway, she didn’t do it.

Surprising, I know. It was left outside in the heat. By the time I remembered it, a few days later the smell was disgusting. There were loads of dead flies and mosquitos floating on top. It made my stomach turn.

This was the same smell. I scrunched my nose and waited under the bed. A feat since I was so big I could barely fit. I watched the door as the Witch came in. Her shuffling step strangely familiar.

“Stupid bloodsuckers! I told them not to drain you! They dumped you on the floor too. The oafs! Up now my boy, I still need you to lead me to her. Ripped your cords too, that’s just great! Another trip to Home Depot, just what I need! Up, up!” She hobbled more than walked and when she pointed at the boy on the floor I could see three of her fingers were missing. I wanted to see her face. I tried, but I couldn’t from my vantage point.

She snapped her fingers and the boy floated off the floor and landed on the bed with a careless thud. She spoke an unfamiliar language. It was guttural and not like anything I had ever heard. She waved her disfigured hand in a counter clockwise motion. The smell of urine and feces slowly vanished. I heard a gasp.

“There we are. Better now, boy? I told you, you cooperate or they will finish you.”

Silence.

“We’ll see just how stubborn you are when we have her. I’d let them have you now. How would you like that? My pets would love to finish you for their dinner. But my masters, they say we need you alive. Disgusting thing. You’ll be better off when you’re dead” Still silence. I wanted to rip her throat out.

“Fine. I’ll have water and bread brought. Then I’ll need another vial from you! Oh yes.” She cackled and hobbled out of the room. The mattress vibrated with the boys shudders as he whimpered.

I crawled out from under the bed. It was now clean and the boy’s rags were in slightly better shape than before. His neck wounds were scabbed over, but he still reeked of death. He had been too close to dying. He looked at me and his blue eyes filled with sadness.

“I can’t go with you brown Wolf. She’ll come for me. I’m afraid. Bring more with you next time. I know you didn’t forget me. Good girl. Bring more, you must bring more!” The room started to spin and the next thing I knew blue eyes were replaced by green ones.

“Maria, are you okay?” My face felt damp and I reached up to find tears had spilled from my eyes.

Guilty and powerless. What use was I? It should be me tied up! My Wolf snarled in my head. No, we weren’t altogether powerless, but still. I could have done something, couldn’t I? I looked around trying to get my bearings. I was in my room. Ronan was on my bed with me. And the moon was still out.

“I, um I had the dream again. About the boy.”

“You were whimpering and crying. I tried to wake you, but I couldn’t.” He ran his hands along my face as if to assure himself I was okay. His concern touched me.

“You want to tell me about it, then?”

So I told him. I told him everything. He stayed with me and listened. A deep furrow formed between his dark red brows as I spoke.

He looked cute like that. Like he was thinking too hard. I was going to tell him not to hurt himself, but I was too upset for teasing.

“Maria, you know how everyone calls you princess and says you’re special?”

“Yeah?” I sat up. What did that have to do with anything? Was I finally going to get some answers?

“I think it’s about time we knew why.”

CHAPTER 5

Ronan got off of my bed and went to my ancient lap top on the corner desk. He unplugged it and sat back down next to me. With little effort he guessed my password and opened up a new web browser. He logged into Wolf Moon using the avatar Chaney’sRevenge. I stifled a laugh.

“Alright. WM7809. Here we go. Got it. That’s it, now we wait.” He was half talking to himself and half to me. I didn’t quite know what he was doing. His hands flew across the keyboard making it near impossible for me to follow.

”For what?”

“For him to make contact. You remember the code Randall gave us? Anyway, this SilverWolf, If he is who I think he is, you’ll get your answers and so will I.”

I studied Ronan’s profile. He seemed determined and focused, even with his hair sticking up every which way. Chatting with SilverWolf did seem like a good idea. I just didn’t like the idea of sitting around waiting. Ronan got up, stretched and headed towards the bathroom. While he was in there I slipped on a pair of jeans and a hoodie. I was just slipping on my sneakers when he came out.

“Where are we going?”

“I’ll show you.”

We took my short cut and leapt out of the window. We landed on our feet easily and Ronan smirked because he made it a foot farther than me. I shoved him.

“I am taller you know, and stronger.” I rolled my eyes and shoved him again.

“You also eat like a horse and you snore.”

“That’s offensive, that is. I don’t eat hay and I do not snore!” We joked back and forth as we half-jogged, half-walked through the woods behind the house. I had a destination in mind, but I had no desire to share it with him.

No doubt he would object. After a few minutes I started running in earnest. Ronan kept up easily. There was no need for further discussion and we both settled into an easy rhythm.

I could feel the chill in the air trying to seep into my bones, but my inner furnace or whatever you want to call it held it at bay. I was comfortable. Not cold like I would have been before my change. That was how I thought of my life nowadays. Before and after my change. It was like I was two different people. I wondered if I would ever be able to reconcile them in my mind.

The run was too short, but it felt good. The sky was lightening now. Sunrise would soon come. Frost clung to most of the trees and bushes. Late fall was unpredictable in Northern New Jersey, but I knew this extreme cold was the work of dark magic. I was now positive that there was dark magic in the world. I’d seen it in Ms. Vorax and in my dreams.

I just had to put my faith in the fact that where there is bad there must also be good. There had to be some kind of balance, right? I wasn’t sure, but I knew someone who might be.

I just hoped she would let us in. She helped us earlier so maybe that was a good sign. I was starting to get nervous. Ronan looked at me intently.

“I’m right here.” His soft spoken reassurance made me feel better.

We slowed down to a walk once we got to the main part of town. It was too early for shoppers and store owners to be up and about. But I had a feeling we would find Sherry in her salon.

When I had first gone there with Angela I noticed an upstairs apartment. I didn’t think much about it then, but now I hoped my hunch was right.

We came to the Nature’s Beauty Salon and Spa and I walked around the side with Ronan on my heels. The sage green building was short and square and sat on a small lot with a few parking spaces in front. There was a lemon yellow Fiat in the space marked owner. Cute.

The entire downstairs had floor to ceiling windows and neat shelves of eco-friendly, homemade beauty and hair care products on display. The front doors was locked and the faint red blinking light told me there was a security system in place. Around the side was another door. It was bright red and had wind chimes hanging in the front.

“What are we doing here?” Ronan’s anxiety was tangible. I knew he would be upset, that’s why I hadn’t told him where we were going.

“I’m going to talk to Sherry.”

“You cannot be serious. You want to have dealings with a Witch? Maybe we should call your uncle Sean.”

“No! Look, if you want to leave go ahead, but don’t rat me out. I’ll be fine. Sherry has had plenty of opportunities to hurt me and she hasn’t. I trust her.”

“She’s a Witch, Maria. She’s probably be-spelled you to think that!”

“You don’t have to come.”

“I’ll not leave you. Besides contacting SilverWolf was my idea. Either way Sean’ll have my hide.”

The door opened on its own. Startling us from our conversation. A lightly accented voice from inside called to us.

“You know if you want to argue can you do it at your home? I was up late in case you don’t remember.” Ronan placed himself in front of me immediately and crouched into a defensive position.

“Easy, young Hound. I’m too tired for battles. What are you waiting for? Come in, you’re letting the heat out.”

Hmm. I guess Witches worried about their heating bills too. I walked around Ronan and stepped inside closing the door behind us. He growled deep in his throat. I shrugged. He’d just have to get over it.

We had to walk through the storeroom for the shop. It smelled of aromatic oils, hair, nail and various beauty products. It wasn’t unpleasant at all. We exited the shop and came to the residence section of the building. The little hallway was small and painted a bright cheerful yellow. Like her car. There was a narrow staircase at the end.

I inhaled deeply. Beneath the herbal, flowery and somewhat chemical scents of the spa was another smell. Cinnamon rolls or apple pie. It was sweet and spicy.

I found it calming. Homey even. Like walking in on Nonna when she was in the kitchen baking. My stomach growled. Werewolf metabolism. I really needed to start carrying granola bars with me.

Ronan placed his hand on my shoulder. I could tell he wanted to be in front. He was afraid for me. I allowed him to step in front of me. It was the least I could do and from his posture I could tell he was much more at ease this way. We came to a blue door at the top of the stairs and he opened it.

As we got closer to where her voice came from the scent got stronger. We walked into the little apartment and I scanned the table for cookies or something, but there was nothing like it.

The appetizing aroma was Sherry herself. She was lying down on a small chaise that was off to the side of what I realized was the kitchen/dining/living room. Jeez, the place was super tiny. I think our kitchen at home was bigger than her entire apartment.

She had a gel mask over her eyes and cream slathered over her face. She was a pretty woman, petite but curvy and she smelled heavenly. I couldn’t place her accent, but that wasn’t unusual. It’s not like I was a world traveler or anything.

“Sit down please. Having two Werewolves hovering over me when I am trying to rest is not very comforting.”

I sat down at the small kitchen table. Ronan was torn between keeping his place in front of me or sitting in the chair that gave him the best vantage point in the room and kept his back covered by the wall at the same time. I nodded at him and he took the seat.

“Sherry, I need to ask you some things.”

“I know, child, so go ahead then.” Her voice sounded weary.

“First, I think I should tell you some things that have been happening to me. Dreams I’ve been having.” She took the mask off her eyes and looked at me for the first time since we entered her home. Her eyes changed from brown, to green, to gold in an instant. Whoa. Neat trick.

“Dreams? I’m not a Gypsy, Grazi, I do not know much about dreamscaping. But go ahead and I will try and help.” I didn’t know anything about dreamscaping either and from the looks of him neither did Ronan.

I went on anyway and told her about my dreams. First the ones of my mom and ending with the ones of the boy prisoner. Sherry was sitting up. Her now blue eyes intent on me.

“You say you are a Wolf when you dream of this boy? And that you’ve touched things when you are there? Opened doors and such?” She rubbed her hands together absently.

“This is more complicated than I thought. First, I will tell you what I think. The dreams of your mother and you as a child are memories that you have probably forgotten. Your mind is trying to get you to remember something important. Unfortunately, I cannot tell you what that is. I do not know why that memory is so important, but I would suggest you writing down every detail of the dream that you can. Your feelings and impressions too, not just facts. Especially if you have it again.”

Sherry stood up slowly, as if drained of energy and walked to the coffee pot. She turned it on and stepped over to the fridge taking out bacon and eggs. As she placed a frying pan on the small stove, my stomach grumbled again. I was relieved when she kept on talking. I so hoped she didn’t hear it. I’m such a weirdo.

Ronan definitely heard the racket my stomach was making. His growled too and I knew he was hungry as well. He ignored it though and continued following the white Witch around the room with his eyes.

Nevertheless it made me feel better. I may be a weirdo, but so was he I guess. I smiled a little at the thought.

“Second, I want you to describe to me the Witch you saw. You said you hid under the bed and then what happened?”

I was watching Sherry work competently around the kitchen. I tried to concentrate. It was like I forgot why I was there the minute she started frying the bacon and scrambling the eggs.

Never mind, Ronan couldn’t possibly be this weird. I’m such a freak. The smell of the bacon was enough to make me salivate. Ew.

“Um, I was under the bed and saw she was missing fingers. She waived her hand and the bed the boy was on was cleaned and so was he. His wounds seemed slightly healed too. But that could have been from me. I um, licked them. Like I did with Ronan the night we fought the Wendigo. I’m not sure who cured him.”

“Hmm, dark Witches do not cure. That was probably you, though I am not really sure how you did this. Not even with your little Hound here. Werewolves are so secretive. Anyway this Witch, she did not even clean the bed. What you saw was dark magic working to hide and manipulate the squalor that the prisoner lives in. Whatever she took off the mattress will turn up somewhere else in the house. Probably that rank kitchen you described.”

She turned the eggs with the spatula and the bacon sizzled beautifully. My mouth filled with saliva and it was all I could do not to drool all over the table. Yup, definitely a weirdo.

“His wounds were healing though and he was clean.” There was a question in my voice. She had to have helped him. It’s what I saw.

“Not from her. I cannot explain the boy healing. Like I said, Werewolves are secretive about their magic, though you would probably call it divine intervention. Either way, miracles or magic, I’m telling you though, dark Witches can only use their power for what the Demon allows. And Demons don’t do healing.”

“You seem to know a lot about dark Witches for someone who is supposed to be a white Witch.”

“Yes, well so do you for a supposed Hound of God.” She glared at Ronan and I kicked him under the table. Be polite.

Sherry took out some dishes and scooped up plates of eggs and bacon. She placed one in front of Ronan and one in front of me along with forks. The third plate she placed down on the table I assumed was for her. It held half the food of ours. Great, we’re pigs and she knows it.

She went and grabbed a bag of rolls and tossed them on the table along with butter, jam and a carafe of orange juice. Ronan sniffed his food and shrugged. I couldn’t smell anything other than the food and Sherry’s own cinnamon scent.

“Go on now. It’ll get cold.” She brought back a mug of coffee for herself. Ronan picked up his fork, he bowed his head and said a quick grace. I copied him. Then we dug in.

“Thank you, Sherry. It’s really very good.” She seemed pleased with the compliment.

“Yes, well as you’ve probably guessed I dated Seff for a while and I know how hungry a Werewolf can be in the morning. You must take precautions to eat properly. It will give you strength and protect you.” I nodded and drank some juice. Fresh squeezed. Mmm.

“Grazi, I wonder if you recall what the dark Witch smelled like?”

“Yeah, um, you know, it was really weird. She smelled like rancid grape Kool Aid or cough medicine. You know the kid kind?”

Sherry looked angry, her eyes turned a dark red and her hair seemed to move about of its own volition. Her perfectly manicured hand gripped her buttered roll until it crumbled to pieces.

“The Scarred Sisters. It is definite then. And you saw fingers missing from her hand. Hmm, probably Ursula. She is missing a nose as well or she would have smelled you hiding there.”

“What do you mean?”

“Dark Witches must sacrifice parts of themselves to the Demons they wish to borrow power from. The Scarred Sisters is a coven of dark Witches who go beyond what a regular practitioner would deem responsible. Even those who follow the dark have their limits. But not them. They have brutally maimed themselves in order to contact the older, more powerful Demons. The scent you described, it is death and rot, and a very high sugar diet.”

“But it was just a dream.”

“No, it was more than that. I just want to be sure first.”

“If you know something, tell us. Please.” I couldn’t believe Ronan said please to a Witch. Maybe the eggs were be-spelled or whatever he said to me earlier.

“There are things beyond Witches and Werewolves, Grazi. This you and your Hound here must understand first. The Hounds of God have long since denied the goodness in things not like them. So to them all Witches are black magic users, all Vampires are evil and soulless, all Fairies are vile tricksters, and so on. But there is so much more to it than that.” I could see Ronan wanted to argue, but in the end he looked unsure of himself and remained silent.

“Thousands of years of evolution and still we are blinded by fear, ignorance and prejudice. It is why there are still things like war, famine, and disease in this world. Terrible isn’t it? We can build weapons to wipe out countries, computers the size of a pinhead, rockets that can fly to Mars, but we cannot find a way to broker peace with each other. Supernatural or human, we are all still struggling with the concept of mutual cooperation and tolerance.”

Sherry closed her eyes and took a deep sip of her coffee. Weird, it was still steaming. I imagine that was some magic on her part. I excused myself for the restroom and she directed me down to the spa.

“The toilet up here is on the fritz. You can use the one in the shop.” I went reluctantly. I didn’t want Ronan to offend her while I was gone. He seemed busy eating another scoop of eggs and a buttered roll with grape jelly. Should keep him busy for a minute or too at any rate.

I thought about all of the things I had just found out. But if they weren’t dreams how was I visiting that boy? OMG! Is he real? Is he suffering right now while I eat eggs and bacon?

I felt sick to my stomach at the thought. I washed my hands and made my way back through the shop stopping to look at some new shades of nail polish. Ooh, Angela would love the dark green one. Mental note to tell her about it.

I walked silently through the hallway that led to Sherry’s apartment. It was peaceful hear. Relaxing. Maybe a spell to put customers at ease? I inhaled and smelled lavender and rosemary oils. Maybe it was just aromatherapy put to good use.

I headed towards the stars. I may be new to being a Hound of God and there was much I didn’t understand, but I couldn’t believe Sherry was bad. She was right. Things were not that simple. I paused when I heard Ronan’s voice.

“I know that the things Maria can do, I have never heard of before. My ma writes me emails. She says some are talking about it back home. There are those who think the prophecy is coming true, they are afraid.”

“Ah, yes the prophecy,” Sherry’s voice took on a dark quality. It gave me shivers.

I strained my ears to hear. Finally. Some answers.

“‘Against the dark ones to unite them; The Wolf from the West will rise; Enemies, friends to war; Who seeks truth with closed eyes; And God in His Heaven; While empires burn; Light within dark; The rebellion ends; the Wolf destroys all; And new dawn begins’ Only an excerpt remains and still they tremble. And what do you think little Hound? If she is the one, will they accept it? Will they welcome her? To change their entire world. Or will Maria be imprisoned, mutilated or worse?”

“I’d die first.” Three short words.

That’s all he said, but my heart stopped. He meant it. He’d die for me. I didn’t know what to say. How to respond. But he wasn’t looking at me to respond. He was talking to Sherry.

The Wolf from the West? It could be anyone. It didn’t have to be me. It sounded like nonsense. A lot of it. Light within dark? Rebellion, from what? I couldn’t make heads or tails of it.

I took the stairs heavily. He would hear me coming then and I’d play it off like I hadn’t heard what he said. It’s not like he’d ask.

We left shortly afterwards and I thanked Sherry for her help. When I got back home Nonna was just waking up.

“Buon giorno, bella.”

“Morning, Nonna.” I kissed her on the cheek and went to pour some juice. I was pretty full from Sherry’s house, but I knew she would expect me to eat. Since my change that was pretty much the one thing she could count on. My incredible appetite. She placed a bowl of oatmeal, four hardboiled eggs, and sliced fruit in front of me. I exhaled and tucked in.

“You know, you’re birthday is on Thanksgiving this year, Grazi. Isn’t that nice? We can make a big chocolate cake for afterwards along with the pies and tiramisu, si?”

“Is it? Cool.” My birthday. Hmm. I hadn’t even thought about it. Julianna had a huge party when she turned sixteen. Once of those ball type thingies. I pretended to be sick that night so I didn’t have to deal with the humiliation of being excluded at the party. Nonna didn’t make a big deal out of it though I’m sure she knew I was fibbing.

I definitely wouldn’t be having one. A big party that is. I found it amazing how things like not being invited to parties and stuff like that had ceased to matter to me. Now all I could think about was that boy from my dream. And being a Werewolf. And Angela and Sebby. Okay and Ronan too. So I’m not really above all the teenager hoopla. I guess I’m just more selective now.

I ate quietly and after rinsing my dishes and utensils I returned to my room. There was an email alert on my computer and my phone was ringing. I looked at it. Unknown. It could only be one of three people. No one else had my number. I picked it up.

“Hello.”

“Is this WolfGirl2014?”

“Who wants to know?”

“You contacted me, girl.” I didn’t recognize the voice. It was deep and accented. His manner of speech was old. I knew who it was.

“SilverWolf.”

“Not on the phone. If you want to talk meet me at Ninth Street Espresso in Chelsea Market in two hours. Bring Chaney, no one else. Capisce?” Did he seriously just say that? He hung up before I got the chance to ask. I called Ronan right away. He picked up second ring.

“Maria?” He sounded tired. Maybe he was napping.

“Yeah, I need you to come here.”

“Right.” Funny he didn’t even need an explanation. I called, he ran. I’d think on that later.

After explaining to Ronan the phone call, we got on a bus to the New York City Port Authority.

“I don’t know Grazi, maybe we should let Sean or even just Dimitri know where we are headed?”

“He said to only bring you. I don’t want to spook him. After what Sherry told us I think we better gather all the information we can.”

“Alright then. I’ve always wanted to go to Chelsea Market anyway.” Thirty-five minutes later we were getting on a subway for our meeting. Two stops over and we headed out of the musty terminal and walked the few city blocks to seventy-fifth street and ninth avenue.

“Since we’re going to be early, how about we stop at the Creperie?”

“Really?” I was distracted by the enormous brick building, the sounds around us, and the thousand smells invading my senses all at once.

“Oh yeah, you better believe it. I’ve been dying for a Nutella and banana crepe. Dimitri’s one hell of a cook, but his crepes need work. Don’t tell him I said that or he’s liable to never feed me again.” Ronan seemed to notice my agitation and he put his hand on my shoulder and looked into my eyes.

I couldn’t help it. The crowds thing again. My Werewolf senses still needed some getting used to.

“Hey, I’m with you. Just breathe and count to five. Only focus on what you need to. I’ve got your back, Maria.” We inhaled and exhaled, and counted to five together. My Wolf was contented again. I breathed easier by his side.

I hadn’t realized it, but I was about halfway into a panic attack before he calmed me down. I wondered how Werewolves lived in cities. There was so much stimuli to take in I was completely overwhelmed. Ronan ordered his crepe to go and munched on it in the hallway. Four bites and gone.

“Hey, you got a little, you know. Oh never mind, come here.”

He stopped and tried wiping his face, but he missed the smear of Nutella and powdered sugar. I used my thumb and wiped it off for him. He stilled my hand and kissed the Nutella off. A smile on his face. Um, okay. I admit it felt nice. I got a little shiver down my back from that tiny kiss.

We wandered the crowded mall for a few minutes before coming to the coffee shop. It was very different from what I expected. The menu was quite small, but the rich scent of fine espresso permeated the air. Clearly quality and not quantity was their motto. I could so get behind that idea.

I noticed a man sitting against one wall. A large cup of steaming coffee sat in front of him. His head was down and his posture appeared casual. But I’m a Werewolf and I could tell he was tense. His position against the wall was defensive.

He clearly didn’t want any surprise attackers. He had a view of everyone entering and exiting from where he sat. Bingo. Werewolf. Or special ops guy. Either way that had to be him.

I tapped Ronan on the arm and he focused immediately on the man. Tattoos marked his body from his neck down his arms in full color sleeves from what I could see. I wondered if there were more.

The most prominent tattoos I could make out were of a red Fleur de lis topped cross that looked like a dagger on his right forearm and another similar to Ronan’s Celtic cross, only smaller, marked his neck. Others were various symbols, crosses, fish, moons, stars, and some words in various languages.

I could see he was tall though he was seated, His long legs spilled out from under the table. It seemed he was carelessly lounging about, but I knew he could spring up from such a position easily to defend or attack. Whichever suited his immediate purpose.

He had yet to raise his head though I could tell from the change in his breathing that he knew we were there. Perhaps he was giving us a chance to decide whether or not to approach.

I shrugged and elbowed Ronan a little. He nodded and we walked over to the man. I let Ronan step slightly in front of me. It seemed to be his preference when we were out and possibly in danger. My protector. My Wolf smiled in my mind.

It should have bothered me maybe that he did this so often. I mean it’s the 21st Century and I’m a Werewolf. I was hardly defenseless. But the truth is I liked it. I’ve just always been so tall and awkward, not petite and pretty like my cousins or their friends.

I always felt so clumsy and unrefined next to Julianna, but not right now. Not with him. I was tall, but he was taller. And I liked it. Feeling protected. Taken care of even. Some might call it a weakness, but whatever. I only felt this way when I was with him.

“Sit.” His voice was worn, scratchy. Like he smoked way too many cigarettes in his lifetime.

“Which one of you is WolfGirl?”

“Funny.” I said and had to stop myself from smirking at Ronan.

The man looked up and I was taken aback by the pale gray eyes that stared back at me. He looked at Ronan first who after a moment adverted his gaze in respect to the other man’s dominance.

Then he fixed his silver gaze on me. I could see age, wisdom, and sadness. Tremendous sadness and perhaps a hint of insanity. I shuddered slightly. This man was a breath away from being completely unhinged. I looked down.

“Ask me the right questions and I’ll give you answers.” He took a long slow sip of his coffee and settled back into his previous pose.

“Well, my real name is Grazi Kelly. My dad was Patrick Kelly.”

“I knew your father some time ago. Ask your questions child, I’ve not come here to reminisce.”

“Fine. What do you know about dreamscaping?”

“Dreamscaping? Hmm, there are those who can speak to others in dreams. Dreamscapers interpret the messages. Mostly gypsies practice nowadays. Ask another question.”

“What if it’s more than messages? Can a person actually go somewhere else in their dreams?”

“Ah. Dreamwalking now, is it? Well, that is altogether different. There are myths of Dreamwalkers in almost every culture going back to Ancient Greece and even further back in aboriginal folklore. In Italy Dreamwalkers are called Benendanti. But that was hundreds of years ago.”

“Hundreds of years ago?” I rubbed my eyes. This was getting me nowhere. I recognized that name, but what did it mean?

“There hasn’t been a living member of the Benendanti on record since the 1600s.” SilverWolf continued and sipped his coffee. It had gone cold, but he passed his right hand over it and it was steaming once again. I chose to ignore it. Ronan, however gripped the edge of table so hard I expected it to crack.

“Nonna called me that once. A Benendanti. What does it mean?”

“Did she? Ask her about it then. You’ve got little time left with me. Ask another question.”

“Can I bring someone back with me? From my dreams?”

“That’s a tough one. I have heard of Dreamwalkers who have killed or have been killed during an episode, but to actually move another physical presence back with you? Now, that I have never heard. Perhaps if the other was a Dreamwalker too. Ha! I knew this would be an interesting conversation. I wouldn’t have come for anything less.”

“How could you have known that? I only posted messages on the Wolf Moon board last night.” Ronan eased his grip on the Formica tabletop. He was as caught up in SilverWolf’s explanation as I was.

“You live long enough you know things.” His pale gray eyes glowed a little and for a second I saw the ages pass as he had. But that’s impossible.

That would make him, like real old. Hundreds of years old at least. He rapped once on the table with his bare knuckles. They too were covered in tattoos of what looked like ancient glyphs to me. His long, lanky frame looked much more powerful when he stood.

“I’ll find out more information if you like. In the meantime look for a Romani, you know, a Gypsy, to talk to. They can determine whether you are actually dreamwalking or not.”

“Where would I find a Gypsy?”

“I imagine you know a few. Look around, little princess, you just might see what is right in front of you.” He bowed slightly and Ronan did the same. An oddly respectful gesture, but I’ve seen Ronan move like that before. Maybe early training or whatnot.

SilverWolf walked like a gunslinger from an old Western movie. Not bowlegged or anything like that. But with a lazy grace that belied his skill and proficiency at dealing death to his enemies. I had no doubt of that skill. I had seen it in his pale silver gaze.

Ronan and I left the Chelsea Market a little while after our meeting. But not before purchasing some spices for Nonna and Dimitri both. I wondered if we could get those two together and have like a cook off or something.

“So what did you think?” Ronan interrupted my wayward thoughts. Good thing too, I tended to jump from topic to topic when I was stressed. And this definitely had me stressed.

“I think he was old, Ronan. Like old in a way that makes Rolf look like a baby. How can that be?”

“I don’t know but I think you’re right. He was telling the truth though. Well, however much of it he was willing to spill.”

“Yeah, I picked that up too.” My phone buzzed. It was a text from Sebastian. Crap I forgot about him. I texted back quickly asking how he felt. He answered we needed to talk. I looked up, Ronan was reading my texts over my shoulder.

“Do you mind?”

“A little, yes.”

“Ronan, come on. He’s probably wondering what the heck happened to him last night.” We made it to the Port Authority and hopped on the crowded bus that would take us home. Ronan lowered his voice to where I was certain only I heard him.

“Yes, well tell him he should be grateful he made it home.”

I elbowed him in the ribs and he grunted, but I knew I didn’t hurt him. I texted Sebby I was shopping and would call him when I got back. Ronan stared out of the grimy window of the bus and didn’t speak to me until we got home. Maybe he was interested in the architecture? I sat quietly, missing the time before the text. Cell phones, ugh.

We had been getting along so well. I was starting to think maybe there was something else going on between us. Until Sebastian texted me.

Who was I fooling? Why would Ronan care about me when he was clearly involved with someone like Julianna? Uncle Sean made him tag along with me, it’s not like he wanted to. Did he? I wish I knew more about boys to make an educated guess. Maybe there was a book or blog I could read or something.

When we got home he watched as I walked to my door then left without a word. Boys! Agh!

CHAPTER 6

I headed to my room. The house was dark and empty. Good. I wanted some alone time.

There was the faint and pleasant odor of freshly grilled chicken and Ceasar salad coming from the kitchen. I stopped in to grab the dish of food Nonna had left me and a glass of ice water before heading upstairs.

I shut the door to my bedroom and sat at the desk. I needed to sort through what I had learned. One thing was for sure, I didn’t want to sleep until I could figure out what to do.

Find a Gypsy. Where the heck would I find a Gypsy? Not like they grew on trees. Why couldn’t anyone just give me a straight answer?

Disgusted, I grabbed my mother’s diary from my nightstand and flipped to where I had left off. She was in her senior year and only wrote a few entries. I started eating my salad and began reading my mom’s neatly penned memoir. I wish I had handwriting like hers. I sighed and read.

I’m sure of what I want. We have spent months, no years with this. We have gone from casual flirting to exchanging deeply personal letters on his long trips back home. I’ve shown him my soul and he has gifted me with pieces of his. His last trip almost broke my heart. I love him.

What else is there to know? The long talks, the hand-holding, the kisses, they just aren’t enough. I want him, for keeps. But how do I tell my parents? They’ll say I’m too young or don’t know what I’m doing. They just won’t understand.

Patrick says he has to leave, this time for good. But I can’t let him. When we meet in the woods at night, those are the happiest times of my life.

I don’t think I can live without him. He says he must go. To protect me, but who’s going to protect me from a broken heart if he leaves?

I need him. I love him. Without him I don’t know what I’d do. He’s so secretive about everything. I just want him to open up to me. I know I have to prove my love for him and then everything will be alright. He’ll stay. I know he will.

Two weeks later.

Patrick has told me he loves me frequently. He wants to stay, I know he does, but he can’t. His father is demanding he go home. I feel so hopeless. What am I going to do without him? I know we could figure it out. Graduation is just three months away. Lord, I pray in that time things change and he can make this his home permanently.

He’ll stay for prom he told me. At least we will have the memories. Thank goodness. I don’t think I could ever be with anyone else. He’s my whole world.

Two months later.

I’m late. I’m so terrified. My mother and father will be so disappointed in me. Prom was so beautiful and we drove down to the beach. We lay under the stars in a big quilt he had in his car. Gosh, he drives like a maniac. But seriously, then we started kissing and it was the most perfect night of my life.

I felt like we were the true definition of being married. That night, under the stars and Heaven, we were one. Being with Patrick was so perfect. I don’t think either of us could help but express our love.

He doesn’t even know about this though. He’s gone now, back home to Ireland and I’ll be all alone. If this is real and I have this small piece of him I will cherish it and I promise to love, protect and always take care of our baby.

She means me? She got pregnant with me the end of senior year? Yup, the numbers definitely add up.

Nonna said she was in college when I was born. I had always believed that. Another lie, another secret. And my father? He left her and didn’t know? When did that happen? I dried my eyes. I didn’t even know I had started crying. I forced myself to read on.

It’s a girl! I just found out I’m having a girl! How wonderful! I’ve sent letters to Patrick’s address that I sort of stole from the school office. He hasn’t answered me yet, but maybe it just takes long for them to get there? I know he’d be pleased. He always talked about wanting a big family.

Mom and Dad cried when I told them, and Vito wanted to beat Patrick’s head in. Lucky he’s gone I guess. They are all being really supportive now and I wasn’t showing at graduation so no one knew except my best friends. Gotta go take my vitamins and finish my application for NJU. Mom insists I go, she’ll help watch the baby.

Thank God for her. I miss Patrick so much. I wish he was here with me. I haven’t let mom and dad make the nursery yet. I’m still waiting for my love to come back and get me I guess.

Dumb? Maybe. But I believe in him. I love him so much. That serious face and those crystal blue eyes. I wonder if she will have them too. Sometimes I think I hear him in my mind, telling me he loves me and wishing me safe. God, I miss him. Please. Just please. You know my prayer.

Wow. Mom was pregnant senior year. And she was alone. The enormity of it all just sort of hit me. Eighteen, pregnant and on her own. Her boyfriend gone to another country and completely in the dark for all she knew. It was just too much. I needed to know though so I continued on to the next entry a few weeks later.

I just received a phone call from Rolf Kelly, Patrick’s father. He told me to stop trying to contact his son. That Patrick told him the baby couldn’t be his and that I was to stop all contact. The jerk. As if. I’m not going to stop. No way.

As a matter of fact I don’t think he has told Patrick anything about me or the baby. I know what I’m going to do. Patrick told me his uncle was the parish priest in his village and I’m going to send him a letter, maybe I’ll have more luck that way.

It’s been weeks and I was beginning to think I’ve run out of choices but the most amazing thing has happened. I got a phone call today from Ireland and it was Patrick’s uncle, the priest.

He told me he had no idea of my situation and he didn’t believe Patrick did either. He was very grateful I contacted him. He promised to get Patrick in touch with me right away and that all would be made right. I’m so happy I cried the whole afternoon.

Do you hear that my little princess? Daddy is going to finally learn about you. I promise!

A soft knock on my door had me turning around. Nonna stood at the door with a mug of cocoa and some cookies on a plate. I had been sitting up in my room for a couple of hours so absorbed in my mother’s journal that I hadn’t even heard her come home.

“I bring you a small snack, si?”

“Thanks Nonna.” I reached out to take the tray and she sat down on my bed facing me.

“You’re reading Lilliana’s diary, si?”

“Yeah. Um, I didn’t realize that she was still in school when she learned about, you know, me. I guess I never thought how difficult it was for you and her.”

“It’s a shock, you know, when your baby tells you something like this and the boy is not around. It was very hard for your grandfather. He thought he had failed her somehow.”

“I never knew that.”

“Yes, well. I must say it was not Patrick’s fault. His father took him away, but your mama. She was always so stubborn and determined. Vito, hah, he wanted to go to Ireland and beat him up.” She laughed and I nodded. My uncle was always protective of her. I guess that’s why he has a soft spot for me.

“Mia bambina. Your mama, her faith in your father never wavered. She believed he didn’t know and she sent a letter every single week to Ireland with sonogram pictures and love notes. Pictures of her round belly.” She sighed and shifted her small frame on my bed.

“She was so petite you know, she looked like she had a little basketball right under her shirt. She glowed, my Lilliana, she glowed. Then she got the idea to send one to the priest, his uncle.” Nonna reached out and took my hand. I held onto hers as she continued.

“Some nights I thought she’d walk a hole right through the floor pacing back and forth. I’d make her tea and she’d settle down and read a little.” Nonna’s eyes grew misty, she released my hand and took her old lace handkerchief from the pocket of her soft wool sweater. She sniffed and looked at me with an unsteady smile on her face.

“She loved you so much, Maria. Even before you were born. She was a good girl. A good mother. The night you were born, I will never forget. We had just finished dinner. It was still warm in the evening for November. Lilliana went to bring the garbage outside with Nonno. He told her to go sit down, rest. Her belly was so big by then, but still she had weeks to go.”

She cleared her throat, lost in her memory. I made no sudden moves, I wanted her to continue. I was desperate for her to tell me more. Having never heard this version of the story of my birth.

“Her water broke and Nonno, he ran into the kitchen yelling and pulling dish towels out of the drawer. Telling me to hurry up, don’t I know I got a grandbaby coming now! Oh boy! He was so proud and terrified for her.” She smiled though I could hear the pain in her voice.

“While we were checking her into the Emergency Room at St. Brigit’s Hospital your father comes bursting through the door. Like a wild man. Right from the airport, a duffle bag on his back. Your mother, she was no fool, and this was a handsome boy. Como tu, bellisimo, si? He ran right to her side and he says ‘Why didn’t you wait for me?’ Ah! My daughter she smiles and said, ‘I am waiting, Patrick, but I think your daughter is impatient.’ Two hours later you came into the world right into your father’s arms. An hour after that your father’s uncle, the priest, who came with him from Ireland, he married them right in the hospital. A few weeks afterwards they had a party, you know a big reception for family and friends. Nonna, he don’t let me cook, but the caterer was good. I baked the cake. Three tiers. One chocolate, one vanilla, and one cinnamon swirl. All buttercream, I make it so nice, you know. With yellow and white roses. Your mama’s favorite.”

I couldn’t believe my ears. I looked at my parents wedding photo almost every day. I had it in my room. How could I have never put it together that I was born already? I took the frame down and looked at it.

“Si, that is a nice one. Bellisima. But look here. I carry this one always.” Nonna took a folded piece of paper from her pocket and opened it to reveal a small photograph.

It was my mother in her wedding gown standing next to my father, handsome in his tuxedo. She was smiling and holding a tiny pink faced baby wrapped in a fluffy white blanket. It was me. I touched the photo with a shaking hand and Nonna pressed it into my palm.

“You keep it, Maria. I have it here.” She tapped her forehead and stood up. She gave me a squeeze and I bent and let her kiss my forehead.

“Bring down the tray later, si? I’m going to watch my shows and maybe nap before dinner. Ciao, bella.”

She left as quietly as she had come in leaving my room with the faint smell of rosemary and basil. I stared at the photograph of my parents holding me. I must have been less than a month old. So tiny. I couldn’t believe how small. And I was pretty.

My face was round and soft, not wrinkled and squished looking like my cousins pics. I guess they got the better end of it because they were both model gorgeous now, but I was a pretty baby. I smiled and let the tears flow.

My phone vibrated, shaking me from my reverie. I gently placed the picture on my desk and looked at my cell phone as it continued to buzz. It was Sebastian. Oops. I forgot to call him back. I wiped my eyes with a tissue and answered the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hey, um, Grazi. It’s me, Sebby.”

“Yeah, hi. How are you feeling?”

“Um, I don’t know. Things got sort of weird last night. I don’t really know what happened. I was wondering if maybe I did or said something inappropriate to you? I can’t really remember, you know, it’s all kind of foggy.”

“Well, you just didn’t seem yourself-”

“Yeah, I heard you helped with the sheriff when he raided the party and you got him to take me home and talk to my dad. How did you do that anyway?”

“Oh, it wasn’t really me. The uh, the bouncer at the party insisted and then the cop knew your dad so I figured you’d be okay. Are you? Okay, that is.”

“I don’t know, you know. It’s weird cause I don’t drink or do drugs, but I swear this is what having a hangover must feel like. I am like dying of thirst and my head is killing me.”

“Jeez, I’m so sorry Sebby. Make sure you, uh, stay hydrated. Maybe it was something you ate?”

“Nah, my tia thinks I was drugged, like someone put something in my water bottle at the party. I had some blood tests, but it’ll be a while before they come back.”

“I hope you feel better. I really do and I am really, really sorry.”

“Nah, no worries. How could it be your fault? Some jerk playing pranks is all. Thanks for talking to me though. I was worried I did something, you know, to you.”

“It’s alright, I knew you weren’t yourself. Um, are you up for visits?”

“No way, um, that is I think I’ll just rest, but thanks.”

“Okay, goodbye.”

“Bye.”

I hung up feeling uneasy. He sounded off. Could have been the after effects of the purging potion Sherry had given him, but I didn’t think so. He sounded distant. Afraid even. Maybe it was for the better.

A boy that beautiful didn’t deserve to get mixed up in my crazy world. He should have a normal girlfriend, a pretty one. Like Julianna. If only she would stop talking about making out with Ronan. My Wolf growled at that and I agreed with her. I wanted to rip my cousin’s face off when she talked about that. Hmm, pretty violent reaction for a friend.

I stood up and paced. Okay, I definitely wasn’t tired. I had so much information swimming around my head that I couldn’t make one single coherent thought. I knew what I needed.

Thwack! Cara came swinging at me full force with the bamboo staff. She was like a whirlwind and had I not been defending my life at the time I would have appreciated her skill more.

Crack! My own bamboo staff split in the middle. Better it than my face, I thought as I backed up a few steps. I mean hello! It’s not going to win me any prizes, but it’s still my face!

I held the two shortened sticks, one in each hand and I began my attack. Left, right, high, low. Was she kidding me! This was practice, not try and get Grazi some plastic surgery before she turns sixteen. WTH!

I swung and swung and swung. All my frustrations, all my recent revelations. Everything coming out with each swing of my sticks. Swoosh, swish, swoosh. Faster and faster I advanced until Cara landed on her butt. I put my foot on her chest and tossed her staff far off to the side.

“Match.”

“Good work, Grazi.” Uncle Sean applauded as I immediately backed off Cara. Just cause I got her down didn’t mean she acknowledged the fight was over. I still held my sticks and waited as she got up, picked up her staff and hung it back up on the rack.

“Good work.” She said and walked away wiping the sweat from her brow with a small towel.

Ronan watched from the sidelines and nodded at her as she left the sparring room. He trotted over to me and I handed him the two sticks.

“Well, they can be sanded and used as short batons. What do you think, Sean?”

“Why not, then? Grazi, it’s about time you start learning to fire a real weapon. I was going to take Ronan over to the outdoor range tomorrow morning, what do you say?”

“Sure.” I had never fired a gun and admit to never really wanting to. But hey, I’m a Werewolf. My friends were being targeted by witches. I was having dreams about some poor boy held prisoner and memories of my mom that I had buried. Things change I guess. There was no place in my life for pacifism. Not when there was a battle to prepare for and people I cared about to keep safe.

I met Uncle Sean, Dimitri, Sascha and Ronan after Mass on Sunday morning. Fr. Verrell spoke mass beautifully. It hit me as I sat in church and stared at the beautiful stained glass windows and the gold etched murals on the walls, I truly love the Catholic faith.

Not the politics, but the religion itself, the tradition, the wonderful stories, the mysteries and miracles. It was a privilege and a miracle, I realized to have grown up with these connections. Sure, it was hard for me to reconcile what I was learning about the world, my new world, and the things I had been taught as a child.

But still. That didn’t mean I couldn’t do it. It certainly didn’t mean I couldn’t appreciate a well-spoken homily and the beautifully written scriptures that were part of today’s readings. With the approach of Thanksgiving, Fr. Verrell liked to remind us of the wonder of God’s creation and the duty of us all to serve in the care of that creation. Beautiful really. I wondered how he felt about guns.

I rode in the back seat of the large SUV with Ronan and Uncle Sean to the gun range. It was about twenty minutes away. Go figure. We were silent most of the way. I mean, what could we talk about? Uncle Sean, Dimitri and Sascha were too close for that. So, we just sat there.

The smells and sounds of the shooting range were like nothing I had ever experienced. It was vast with both inside and outside target stations set up. Quite a few people were using the outdoor section of the range despite the cold weather.

A lot of men, dads I guess, were teaching their sons to shoot with rifles. Hunters. New Jersey often sanctioned deer and bear hunts when the populations got too large. I guess they were getting ready.

“Grazi, come here.” Uncle Sean called me over. There were a variety of weapons in our outside stall. They must have been expecting us. We didn’t register or anything. The guy behind the counter simply nodded when we walked in.

My uncle handed me one of the guns. I’m not sure which one. It was heavy and cool to the touch. He nodded at me. After a few short instructions I lifted the weapon. I took a breath, aimed and fired. The day passed far too quickly after that.

We returned from the range late in the afternoon. It had been cold, but the heat from the weapons and the excitement of target practice kept me warm. The smell of gun powder, which Dimitri told me was made up of mostly nitrocellulose and diphenylamine and not actually cordite like I thought, was fresh in my nostrils.

I wondered if regular humans smelled it this strongly or if it was just me. All I knew was I desperately wanted to wash the smoke smell from my hair and change my clothes.

“So what’d ya think?” Ronan asked when we got home.

“Well, it didn’t suck.” He smiled and I returned the gesture.

I had thought the entire way there that I was going to be a terrible shot. I mean I never fired a weapon before in my entire life. Turns out that, like with my newfound prowess in Phys. Ed., I had great aim.

“Werewolves excel at certain things, Grazi. Mostly athletics, but we are also naturally acclimated to things that require excellent vision or hearing. It is not unheard of that certain famous artists or musicians are in fact Werewolves. Take Ronan’s affinity for the piano and guitar. The lad can hear a tune once and play it back to you because of his excellent hearing. Much like Mozart.” Uncle Sean had said this to me after I fired my first shot with his favorite gun.

He told me later it was a Beretta 9mm pistol. It was heavier than I had expected. I was shocked when I had hit my target right between the eyes my very first try.

“You’re telling me Mozart was a Werewolf?” My uncle had spread his hands as if to say Duh. After that he told me to aim for the head and heart, and I did.

“You play guitar too?” I asked Ronan as I looked at his hands. They were long fingered and strong. His nails clean and short, but not manicured or anything. They were good hands.

“Um, yeah. Yes I do. Actually I play the piano, guitar, drums, and a little bit of the fiddle.”

“Wow. That’s amazing.” He shrugged when I said that. OMG. I think he’s embarrassed. Yup, his cheeks went a little pink. He really looked good like that. You know, a little humbled.

Nonna made a big Sunday dinner as usual. The house still smelled of fresh tomato sauce and basil. I ate a heaping plate of rigatoni with ricotta and sauce and an equally large portion of fried eggplant. She also made me a small turkey breast. I craved protein a lot more than I used to.

It was delicious as usual, but I was getting tired of eating alone. My family usually ate a late lunch/early dinner thing on Sundays. Usually at around two o’clock. Afterwards Nonna usually met up with Fr. Verrell for a game of cards with some of the other members of the Church. I had missed her. Again.

I took a shower after eating and lingered in my room. I figured I’d get some school work finished. I typed my midterm research report for Ms. Theodore’s Lit class. Ten pages discussing the application of Shakespeare on the modern teen’s life. I really enjoyed doing the research for this paper.

Geeky, I know, but I’ve always been that way. I used modern movies based on Shakespeare works to exemplify my argument that Shakespeare’s masterful understanding of human nature was and probably always would still be relevant. I mean how many people claim to hate Shakespeare and love the Lion King? Can you say Hamlet?

I rechecked my bibliography, made sure the formatting was correct and hit send. Sacred Heart Prep was going green. No more printing papers. Now we emailed them to our teachers. I rubbed my eyes and shut down my lap top. It was later than I thought. I yawned and paced my room. I did not want to sleep. Not if it meant dreaming.

I could hear my cousins talking downstairs with their parents. They sounded like they were getting along. I knew if I went downstairs that would end so I decided to stay put. I reached for my mom’s diary and snuggled on my small futon. It sat along my one free wall.

A tiny shelf was screwed into the wall above it. I had filled it with rubber ducks of course. I loved rubber ducks. Anyway, it was like my own mini-reading nook.

Hand crocheted cases covered four plump square pillows on the futon. They smelled like lavender and mint. Nonna made them for me. I placed one under my book, inhaled, and read.

The wedding was blissful. I was right to do what I did. Otherwise Patrick wouldn’t have known about our beautiful little princess and he would have never come back for me. I am so happy he did.

We are staying with my parents until his trust fund comes through. His father had argued, but the trust was from his mother’s side of the family and Rolf has no say. At least our future will be secure while I go to school and he, well he-

Okay, Patrick has told me his secret. He thinks he is some kind of movie monster. A Werewolf for Pete’s sake! I don’t know what to think.

Maybe he is delusional, but I trust him and I will support him in this. I told my mother, but she thought I was just being emotional. You know with the wedding and childbirth. I cried and cried but she just patted me and told me it would all be okay. I hope she is right.

She didn’t believe him. I couldn’t blame her really. I guess their first full moon together was a bit of a shock. I read on.

It’s been two weeks since our wedding and we’ve finally moved into our own apartment. We are close enough to mom that my original plan to go back to school is still on.

Patrick is very supportive of me and he approves of my decision. I tried to tell him he could go back to school too, but he says he can’t. He doesn’t have the time. He keeps talking about a job, but he’s so mysterious. He doesn’t need the money. That much I know. But it’s not that kind of job. He insists he is this monster and that he needs to prevent a war. It scares me sometimes.

My little Grazi is getting so big! And quickly too! I was scared to be a mom at first, but I guess that was natural reaction. I would do anything for my child. Just anything. She is and will always be first with me. I hope someday she will know and understand how much I love her.

I smiled. I love you too, Mom. Del mare alla stella. My eyes eagerly found the next passage. Thank goodness for my mom’s careful script. That and my supernatural eyesight. Otherwise it might have been too much to read all these pages at once like this.

Tonight is the full moon. Patrick says I have to stay home with my parents. He has to go out. We had a terrible fight. I know he thinks he is this thing, but I just can’t accept that. I know what I’m going to do I just hope he can forgive me.

It is not yet dawn but I am afraid so afraid. I crept into the woods last night and followed Patrick. He was right! Everything he warned me about. What he is. All of it was the truth.

He changed! Into a big Wolf with golden fur like his hair! I can’t believe it. He seemed to sense me, but I left as quickly as I could. Oh my Lord, please. What should I do? What about my child? If this is genetic please not my Maria.

Patrick came home after nine in the morning. He asked me why I had followed him into the woods. He was angry. He said there are things out there, monsters that would hurt me if they could and that I needed to trust him.

He is a Werewolf, an actual Werewolf, and he is a member of a powerful Wolf pack called the Hounds of God. His father, Rolf, the man who tried to keep me from Patrick, is the pack Alpha.

That makes Patrick like a prince or something. He says because the baby is only half Werewolf she might not ever change. She has a chance to be normal. I pray to God that she is. What have I done? My baby an animal, a monster! I should have never had her.

The diary fell from my numb fingertips. Had I somehow let my mom down by turning into the very thing she feared? I ran to the bathroom to splash cold water on my face. She would probably hate me now, knowing what I am. I looked at my reflection and saw the Wolf in my eyes.

It was unfair. All so unfair. My breathing was heavy and the image before me blurred. I was such a freak. My own mother would hate me for what I have become. I slammed my fist into the mirror and screamed.

“Why me?” I pounded the glass until blood flowed from my hands. I don’t know how much time passed. Maybe seconds.

I heard Nonna yell my name and Uncle Vito held her back and said something about calling an ambulance. Before he had a chance Uncle Sean was there and he had them leave the room. Ronan came shortly after.

“Stay back, Ronan.”

“No, I’ll not watch her bleed for naught.” He took his outer t-shirt off. He was always too hot for a coat or sweatshirt indoors so sometimes he wore two t-shirts doubled up.

He must have run from next door. He was barefoot. He wrapped the shirt around my hand and picked me up. I was no longer crying. I was in some sort of shock I guess.

“It’s alright, Maria. It’ll be alright.”

“She hated this. What I am! She’d hate me.” I spoke to Ronan only, but I knew Uncle Sean could hear me.

He picked up the diary and read the passage where my mother renounced me for an abomination. I sobbed and Ronan held me in his arms. He was solid and strong, dependable. I don’t know what I’ve done to earn his support, but I was grateful for it.

“Ronan, take her to the house. I’ll stay and clean up in here.”

“Right.” Ronan walked to the window with me still in his arms and leapt down.

“I can walk.” He gripped me tighter. I put my head down on his shoulder. Too exhausted to argue over it. If he wanted to carry me then fine.

No one seemed to be in the Kelly house. He took me straight to his room. This one was better than the one at the Rectory. It was larger for one thing and it was painted a nice pale blue. His bed was unmade. Big surprise there. A wicker hamper sat by the door. It was overflowing with laundry that needed to be done. For all that it was neat.

His desk was tidy and the television was turned off. At the center of it all was a weird looking piano and an acoustic guitar on a metal stand. It was more like a cross between a half piano and a keyboard. He had a headset, microphone, speakers, and subwoofer each in its place. There was blank sheet music and what looked like a USB port.

He elbowed his private bathroom door open and sat me down. He ran the faucet and gently unwrapped my arm. The water stung. I wiggled a little, but he managed to once again clean my wound. He bandaged it with quick, confident precision.

“Thanks.” I said. He grunted and put away the first aid kit.

“Seems like you’re always patching me up.”

“Yeah, well you’d do the same. Here’s your phone. It fell out of your pocket when I put you down.”

“Thanks.” He thrust the phone out to me and I could see I had another text from Sebby. I didn’t feel like answering him though.

I stood up and managed to catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror. Great, I looked like crap. My nose was red and my eyes were puffy from crying. I had a piece of glass in my hair. Our hands collided as we both went to take it out. I dropped mine and let him do it.

“Sit back down, I’ll, uh, brush your hair to make sure there’s no more glass.”

“Alright.” I sat down and he got out a fine tooth comb. I winced this was going to hurt.

But it didn’t. Ronan was gentle and thorough. He parted my hair and worked the comb through the long wavy locks. I was glad then that I had never cut it.

“It’s soft.”

“Thanks.” Our voices were barely whispers. The house was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, but to me it sounded like we were shouting. He moved in front of me and nudged my leg over so he could stand close and comb through the long tresses in the front. He pulled out piece after tiny piece of glass and dropped them in the waste basket.

My breathing grew deeper. I felt flustered and more than a little bit foolish. I had just had a temper tantrum of epic proportions. It was so stupid. I felt like an idiot. I tried to quiet my mind and to concentrate on Ronan and what he was doing with my hair.

I had to hand it to him. The comb didn’t snag once. I almost wished it did. I hadn’t worn my hair loose since the dance and I think maybe it’s because I felt too open this way. Vulnerable.

Ronan’s left hand hung down by my knee and I reached out and brushed it with mine. He stopped moving for a second. He didn’t even breathe. Neither did I. I looked up and saw his emerald eyes glowing.

“It’s all out.” His voice was rough.

“Thank you.” I meant it too. Not just for the hair, but for everything. Everything he had ever done for me. It’s funny, but all the things I was worried about, Sebastian being in danger, Nonna being disappointed in me, my mother hating what I’ve become, and so on. All of that just disappeared when I was with him.

“Maybe I could crash here tonight.” I couldn’t believe what I was saying.

“And why would you want to do that?”

“I could always fib and say I’m afraid of the dark.”

“Sure, you could fib, but we’d both know better. You don’t have to lie when you’re with me.”

He pulled me up by my hand and leaned into me. For the first time I was grateful for my height. I still had to look up to him, but we seemed to fit. Ronan brushed my hair back away from my face and closed each hand on either side of my neck. Anticipation filled me.

“I have had this dream so many times, Maria.”

“What do you mean?”

“I say your name over and over again, like a prayer, waiting for you to notice me. Dying to get this close. And here you are, a whisper away.” I gasped at the depth of feeling his voice betrayed. Mesmerized I reached up and touched his face.

He was so close, so serious. I could just make out one or two stray freckles on the bridge of his nose. His hair was thick and glossy. His face, honest and sincere, had the softest bit of copper fuzz on his cheeks. He lowered his head and his full lips touched mine so softly I didn’t think it was real.

Time stopped. My heart thundered in my ears. I exhaled softly and breathed him back in. Mmm. The kiss deepened. As if it was a living thing, cognitive and in charge of its own destiny. I clung to him and that was my last coherent thought.

Ronan’s lips were full and warm and soft. His arms were tight around me as our bodies melted into one. His scent filled my nostrils. Forest, spice and something else. Something familiar and enticing. Any objections in my mind were ignored by my Wolf and my heart.

This was not a peck on the mouth. I’ve seen kisses like this in movies. With actors and special effects. They always looked spectacular. But I never truly understood the fireworks and the swelling music that accompanied those scenes.

But now, with him. I was on fire. All of my tension, my confusion and grief, gone. Slipped through my fingers like water. They no longer existed. Nothing did, just us.

A knock on the door broke us apart. He held onto me, as if he feared I’d disappear. I knew how he felt. I tried to slow my breathing. Think, Grazi, think. Our hearts were beating in time. As one.

I had never felt so complete and so conflicted all at once. Like I was losing myself to something bigger than me. Bigger than my Wolf. Bigger than my teenage mind could grasp.

“Yeah. What is it?” His voice was harsh. Unsteady.

“Is Grazi in there?” I knew my uncle’s question was born of politeness. He was a Werewolf. He knew I was there.

“Yes, Uncle Sean?”

“Meet me in the study, five minutes. We’ve something to discuss.” I nodded and looked down. Now what? Ronan turned away from me and started throwing his dirty clothes into the hamper.

“I guess I should go.”

“Guess so.” He didn’t look at me. Ah, here comes the anger and embarrassment. For a second, I forgot I was a teenager and a weirdo too. I left his room quietly and tried not to wince when I heard a loud bang come from behind the door.

Monday started a new week for me. I had gone back home the night before and both of my uncles had managed to clear out all the broken glass from the bathroom. They cleaned up the mess I had made. I was ashamed of myself and vowed to do the rest of the yard work myself after school. Just a few leaves to rake and then winter would officially settle in.

“Great work on your research paper, Grazi.” Mrs. Theodore said to me as she started handing out grade assessments to the class. I got an A. Cool.

“Freak girl got an A, like whoop dee doo!” Lizette’s faux whisper was heard by all. It was followed by the usual snickers and whispers. Thank you, supernatural hearing. Really, thanks

Ronan didn’t show up at lunch. I waited for him, I was even late to my next class. I really wanted to see him.

I didn’t even know if he was at school. I had music next and knew if he was anywhere, he would show up there. He could hardly stay away from a piano.

“Hey.” Sebby looked around tentatively. I moved my things over.

“Want to sit?”

“Oh, yeah, thanks. I was wondering if I was still welcome.” He looked pale and a little sheepish.

“Sure. Why wouldn’t you be? By the way how are you feeling?” We chatted a bit about nothing really and I only half answered his questions when I felt eyes on me.

I looked around and saw a boy with long, dark, curly hair pulled into a low ponytail staring at me from across the cafeteria. He had golden skin and dark brown eyes. He smiled. He had straight white teeth. I could see an earring in each ear and a piercing in his nose too. Hmm. Sr. Diane must be remiss in her duties regarding uniform.

“Who is that?” Sebby squinted in the direction where I was pointing and his lips formed a frown.

“That’s Alessio. He’s visiting today from Christ is the Savior. It’s an athlete exchange. Tomorrow I’m going over there.” That was a rival school of ours. The dark haired Alessio walked over to our table.

“There you are De La Cruz. I’m shadowing you, remember.”

“Yup, how could I forget,” Murmured Sebby. Something was off about Alessio. My nose told me that immediately.

His eyes laughed as he held out his hand to me.

“And who is this beauty? Please tell me she’s your sister.”

“Um no, this is my girlfriend.” Okay, now I’m really stumped. Girlfriend? Since when?

“Does she have a name?”

“Hi, I’m Grazi.”

“Alessio Kristos.”

The boy with the dark eyes sat down right between me and Sebby. He leaned in and sniffed the air next to my neck making me scoot back a little.

“You smell good.”

“Ookay. Thanks. I guess.”

“Let’s go, Alessio.” Sebastian looked annoyed and stood up clearing his tray. Alessio leaned over again. I was seriously going to smack this creep.

“Meet me by the bleachers after school, Dreamwalker. I’ve got things to tell you.”

I froze. Dreamwalker?
How did he know? What was he? He did smell off. He was definitely something more than just a teenage boy. My Wolf came forward and I closed my eyes fearing someone would see.

By the time I opened them, Alessio was gone and the lunch bell rang. I jogged over to music class. No Ronan. Where the heck was he? I sat in the back and ignored everyone. I even missed a question. I don’t think that has ever happened to me before. I shook it off. There were bigger things at stake here. What’s a little minus in class participation anyway?

At the end of the day I waited behind the bleachers. It was too cold for outdoor practices. Dark gray clouds hung in the sky. Smelled like rain. It would be the first time in months since we’d seen rain. Too late to save the crops. Even if it did fall. Which was unlikely.

No one was around. The bitter air filled my lungs. It was too cold for this time of year. Unnatural. My Wolf agreed. The deciduous trees were bare of leaves, the evergreens having lost so many needles during the cruel summer where scrawny and off in their color. The grass was barely there anymore. What remained were nothing more than a few scraggly frozen clumps on the hard brown earth.

The school decoration committee, mainly Julianna and her clones, planted hardy mums outside every year during Halloween and they usually lasted through Thanksgiving. Not this year. They were all frozen and dead. The landscape was almost hard to look at. Especially now that I knew why it looked this way.

I always loved living in New Jersey because I got to experience the awesome change of the seasons. Nature always interested me. I don’t know if I could live somewhere where it was always cold or always tropical. I looked forward to the changes, but since last summer nothing has been right. The color and vitality seemed to be leeching away. Nature was definitely out of balance.

It was the dark Witches I knew. I was making the distinction now. Sherry was a Witch, but she was good. A White Witch. She had always been kind to me. And at least she told me real things. Uncle Sean always hinted, but never explained. I was getting awfully tired of that.

I was beginning to sweat under my coat. I should have taken my sweater off before putting it on, but there were too many people in the hall when I was packing up. I didn’t want to draw unnecessary attention to myself by taking off layers when everyone else was bundled up like it was a blizzard or something. Fifteen minutes more, then I’m outta here.

I closed my eyes and focused. Use your senses, little one. I breathed and noted a slightly irregular scent. There was a change in the breeze coming from my right. I moved my right hand instinctively. When I opened my eyes I held a dagger inches from my face.

A few yards behind it stood Alessio, poised after his throw. He was smiling. I’ll kill him. I crouched down ready to attack when he raised his hands in surrender.

“No, it’s okay. Now I know. You are what he said you are.”

“Are you freaking nuts?” I yelled at him and turned just in time to see Ronan leap and tackle Alessio. He threw them both a few feet off the ground before landing back down. His long fingered hands wrapped tight around Alessio’s throat.

The strange boy was turning an unhealthy shade of purple when I reached them. I put my hand on Ronan’s shoulder. I couldn’t let him kill the guy. Hurt him a little. Maybe. That was a nasty trick with the knife.

“Ronan. It’s okay, let him go.” He eased up a bit. Alessio choked and grasped at his neck. Once he caught his breath, he laughed again. The boy was a lunatic!

“Hot damn, son! Real live Werewolves! Unbelievable!”

I stood there arms crossed. Ronan tilted his head towards me.

“Is this one daft?”

“I don’t know? Where were you all day?” He ignored me and stood up off the ground in one graceful movement. Boy, he really was beautiful to watch. I shook my head. No time for that.

“And you! What the heck were you trying to do?”

“Answer her, boyo, or you’re dead meat.”

“Hey, I always got answers for a pretty lady. Which one do you want to hear?” Ronan lifted Alessio off the ground easily and shook him hard.

“What’s that you said? I don’t think I heard you?”

“Okay, okay. My teeth! Jeez, you are strong! All the makings of an Alpha with this one, huh babe? I can’t wait to catch you guys on the full moon!” Ronan growled and Alessio turned a shade paler.

“Okay, enough of this. You called me Dreamwalker before. What information do you have? And who sent you?”

“Look. I’ll tell you anything you want to know with those beautiful brown eyes of yours, my bae, but is there anywhere we could go for a bite?”

CHAPTER 7

“I could use a meal.” Ronan looked at me and shrugged. I rolled my eyes completely exasperated. Well, of course you could. Boys. Ugh!

We headed over to CyberSodas and sat at a booth. Derek, my favorite waiter, came over grinning. He frowned when he saw who I was with and I realized he didn’t see Angela. Oooh, I so have to tell her he was looking for her!

“Hi there! Today’s special is a vanilla cola fro-yo explosion and an order of bacon chocolate fries with an organic cilantro strawberry chutney for $8.99. What can I get you guys?”

“Double bacon burger with broccoli slaw and those fries that were on the special, yeah? Okay good, and an Oreo shake with two shots of protein.” Ronan shrugged at the look I gave him.

“Wow, sounds good. I’ll have a grilled chicken BLT on rye with apple potato salad ooh, and, a coffee soda fizz.” Alessio was practically drooling.

“And for you?” Derek asked me and smiled. I scanned the menu. I could eat.

“I’ll have the organic turkey wrap with avocado and a water.” Sure, I have fast metabolism, but last time I was at the house, my uncle showed me a picture of my cousin Gertrude. She was huge. Six foot five and about three hundred and fifty pounds, not all muscle. I was so not taking my supernatural metabolism for granted.

Derek left with our order and I waited for Alessio to begin. He just kept looking around, a big goofy grin on his face while Ronan watched him speculatively.

“You’re Romani?”

“Yeah, that’s right?”

“What’s that like a Gypsy?” I asked. Alessio glared at me, but quickly averted his eyes.

“Hey, that’s really not so PC anymore. People hate Gypsies. We prefer Romani.”

“Sorry. I didn’t know. For the record I don’t hate anyone without reason. Look, just tell me what you know.”

“Well, for one thing SilverWolf is one freakish dude. I mean he’s been coming to visit my grandmother since my father was a boy and he never, ever ages! So freaking weird!”

Ronan narrowed his eyebrows then looked at me. Okay so the guy knew SilverWolf. Maybe he sent him to us? I tried asking but, he was distracted by the computer at our table and went to type into the keyboard. I interrupted him.

“We didn’t order a WiFi connection. It won’t work.”

“Oh yeah? Well, lookee here. Access granted, baby! I don’t always do things by the book, you know.” He said a few words under his breath I didn’t quite catch, possibly because they weren’t quite English. Then he clicked the mouse a few times.

His hands were long, shorter than Ronan’s but that was an unfair comparison. He moved them elegantly over the keyboard. For a moment I pictured Ronan when he played.

The flat screen monitor lit up and I snapped out of my reverie. Thinking about Ronan must have distracted me. I have got to get my head on straight.

Alessio brought up a screen with Native American art and he clicked on a picture I was actually familiar with.

“So do you know what this is?”

“Can’t say that I do.” Ronan looked closer at the object. It was circular, made of bent wood, thread was woven in the middle making an intricate pattern. Like a spider’s web. Feathers and beads dangled from the bottom of the hoop from thin, hand woven strings. This one was particularly beautiful. I sighed.

“It’s a dreamcatcher. I used to have one when I was little.”

“Looks like you should have kept it.” He clicked on the description and gave Ronan a chance to glance it over.

“All caught up, big guy?” Ronan narrowed his eyes and Alessio turned his head down.

Even people who aren’t Werewolves knew enough to not make eye contact with a dominant. And Ronan’s Wolf was getting more and more dominant. I guess that came with the maturation process.

“Okay, look, no disrespect. So, the Dreamcatcher is a snare, a trap. Here I made one during geography for you.” He held out a small dreamcatcher about the size of my palm. The handiwork was quickly, put together and the thread was plain, but it was still handsome. The web he wove was as intricate as the one on the screen before us.

“I don’t understand? Aren’t you a Gypsy?” I cringed at my faux pas. Oops. My bad.

“Technically yes. But you have to understand, the Romani are wanderers. My ancestors have been wandering this land for almost two hundred years. I have a lot of mixed blood flowing through these veins. Eastern European, African, Mediterranean, Muslim, Catholic, Jewish, Cherokee and some Lakota too. I’m a real American, a human melting pot.” He smiled.

In that smile I saw an image of an older looking Alessio with straight black hair riding a horse. He was bare-chested and his stern face was smudged with paint. A warrior’s spirit. I shook my head and focused on the Alessio who sat in front of me.

“Dreamcatchers are powerful magic. Most people think they’re just a dumb tourist thing. Hang that up on the ceiling over your head when you go to bed tonight. It should keep the dreams at bay until I can arrange a scaping with my puri daj.”

I looked to Ronan for a hint at what to do. He shifted his shoulders. The movement so small I’m not sure I would’ve caught it if not for my keen eyesight. It was up to me. Ronan had my back. Always.

It looked like I’d be making this decision myself. Alessio may be telling the truth. I didn’t smell a lie, but I was unfamiliar with how well my sense of smell stood up against people with magic. And he had magic. That was one thing I was totally sure of.

“Puri daj is what I call my grandmother.” He explained.

“Your grandmother? Okay, I mean, I guess it’s okay then. You know, you kind of smell like cinnamon. Like someone else I know.”

“Oh, you must mean Sherry. She’s sort of my Aunt. That is, my great-great grandpa had a fling with her mom, and anyway, you get the picture. Don’t mention her to my puri daj or we’ll never hear the end of it.” His great-great grandfather? Wow. She must age like a Werewolf.

“Anyway, my sweet, sweet scent is actually my anima magicae. It’s like the heart of my powers. Sexy, right?” I rolled my eyes at him. Ronan bared his teeth. White, long, and sharp looking even in human form. Alessio gulped.

“So magic powers smell like cinnamon?” I asked.

“Not all powers no. But white magic, you know, good magic usually smells that way. Like familiar spices and pleasant fragrances. I can smell you too, you know.”

“But I’m not magic.”

“Sure you are.”

“What do I smell like?” Ronan let out a low growl before Alessio could answer my question.

“Relax dude, I wasn’t going to be disrespectful. Although Werewolves in general do have a certain canid body odor, but a good one! I swear!”

“I smell like dog?”

“No, no, not to me. And not to anyone else either! Ow!” Ronan threw his spoon across the table. It wasn’t a really hard throw. Especially not for Ronan. It was sort of gentle. Kinda.
Not.

It hit Alessio smack in the middle of his forehead. I covered my mouth, but couldn’t stop the laughter that bubbled out. Alessio furiously rubbed the small red welt and tried not to pout. He scowled in Ronan’s direction, but never attempted eye contact. Smart guy. Ronan turned to me.

“You know, your Uncle Sean told me Gypsies were charming. Charming, really? What was the man thinking?”

Ronan leaned back as Derek came over with his heavy tray. He passed out the steaming dishes. Everyone dug in. I was starved. As usual.

Alessio forgot about his welt and grabbed a fork. He ate with gusto. Like he had never eaten a meal before. I could almost believe it, he was so slender.

But not in an unattractive way. His limbs were long and gangly, but he was alright. His curly hair looked almost black. His equally dark eyes took in everything around him. From the brightly painted walls, to the images on the small flat screen at our booth.

He seemed to type things as he thought of them. Sweet potato fries and their history. What is organic beef? CyberSodas’ hours and staff. Top secret recipes of all time. Stuff like that. His face was angular, a little on the long side, but not unpleasant. Still. He had nothing on Ronan’s chiseled features and his tall, muscled frame.

But it really wasn’t fair to compare anyone’s physique to Ronan’s. He was in a class all his own. I felt his eyes on me. I hoped he wasn’t reading my mind or anything right now. How embarrassing would that be!
Great, Grazi, why don’t you just wear a sign saying this guy’s a hottie. Weirdo.

I could feel my blush as I took a bite of my sandwich. What does it matter what either of them looked like? I was the last person in the world to judge anyone based on looks. I mean, I’d never win a beauty contest.

Suddenly, I wished it were possible. I wished I was petite and blonde and pretty, like, well, like Julianna. Then maybe I’d stand a chance. I shook my head to clear it. Was I really this shallow? Ugh.

I finished my food in record time. Dang it, I should have ordered more. I snagged one of Ronan’s choco-bacon fries. It was actually pretty good. He put them between us and I grabbed another. He smiled as he took a sip of his shake. He had such a great smile.

“Grazi, is it true you went to CyberSodas without me? Like WTH?” I could sense Angela’s anger as we changed into our winter gym uniforms. Brown sweatpants with the same mud splattered zephyr on the front of the see-through t-shirt. The sweatpants were ugly, but way better than the shorts so I was not going to complain.

“Well yeah, but it wasn’t planned or anything. It was a last minute thing.”

“Yeah, right.” She rolled her eyes and squatted down to tie her sneakers.

“Hey Angela, believe me, I had no intention of ending up there yesterday.”

“Yeah, well you could have called, Grazi. That’s what friends do. It would have given me an excuse to go see Derek. We’ve been texting almost every night and playing Wolf Moon together.”

“You have?” I sounded surprised even to my own ears.

“Yes, we have. I know it’s kind of corny, but I like it and so does he. You don’t have to sound so shocked either. Some guys may actually find me attractive too, you know.”

“Of course I know guys find you attractive! Look, I’ll apologize again. I really am sorry. And you don’t have to explain yourself, Angela. I think it’s nice you both like the same things.”

I felt her anger dissipate a little and I was glad. I never intended to hurt her feelings. How could I explain to her that I never really had a friend before? It was embarrassing enough. Truth was I had spent most of my younger years standing behind Julianna’s spotlight.

Sure, Nonna was great, but going to Church and playing Scrabble with a bunch of seventy year olds was hardly educational in so far as how to treat one’s friends as a teen. And what was with the ‘guys may find me attractive too’ stuff? I mean I always thought she was super comfortable in her own skin.

Guess I’m not the only one with self-esteem issues. Great, now I’m a neurotic, self-obsessed Werewolf. I pulled my hair into a loose braid and swung it over my shoulder. I looked at Angela as she fluffed her short red curls. They were glossy and pretty and her green bow looked great as always. I wish there was something I could do to help her know how special was.

“You know, Angela, Derek is lucky to have you be interested in him. Not the other way around.” She seemed embarrassed by the compliment and shrugged her shoulders.

“Ew, look who it is? Hey Grazi, I hear you and Sebby are official. Like officially losers. Hahaha.” Lizette rolled her waistband down revealing a small tattoo under her navel. When did she get that? My Werewolf eyes picked up the image faster than I would have been able to before.

My breathing stopped. It was a familiar symbol. It was in the shape of a pentagram. It was upside down and it spiraled outwards. Like the one Ms. Vorax had after the Wendigo possessed her. The sign of the coven. This was so not good.

“Yeah, I mean, it’s like one thing for you to like, give it up to him, but to actually make him ask you out in return? You’re like totally ruining his reputation. Forget prom king next year. He probably won’t even get into a good college now.” Lizette continued her nasty rant oblivious to the tension in the air. She smelled sweet. Like sickeningly sweet. I rubbed my nose.

“You are just so selfish. I bet you don’t even care he might lose the Student Council elections coming up!” Julianna trembled in her anger. She didn’t look directly at me when she spoke. I think she’s still a little scared of me.

She has been ever since she and I argued before the Harvest Dance last month. She stared at the ground as she rolled down her pants to hip level also. I breathed a sigh of relief when I didn’t see a tattoo matching her friend’s. At least she was safe. For now. I grabbed my bottle of water and left the locker room.

My mind was going in a million different directions. I had to slow it down. Focus on one thing. Help. I needed help. I heard the squeak of Angela’s sneakers as she followed me.

“Grazi, where are you going? The gym is that way.”

“Um, I don’t feel well Angela, you go on. I’ll meet you there.”

“No way. If you don’t feel well I’ll go to the nurse with you. There is no way, I’m going to Phys. Ed. without you.” I was too amped up to argue with her. I needed to get on a phone to Uncle Sean ASAP. I headed to my locker where I kept my cell.

“Alright, fine. I need to make a call.”

“You could get in trouble, Grazi, if someone catches you.”

“I know. Last chance for you to leave, Ang.”

“Grazi, I’m going with you. Friends, remember?”

“Fine. Keep a look out then.” Last thing I needed was for Sr. Diane to be patrolling the halls while I was breaking one of our more serious rules. No cells during classes. I found my phone, turned it on as quickly as I could and texted a message to both Uncle Sean and Ronan.

Ronan responded first.

I’m in the gym where are you?

By my locker. You have your phone?

Duh.

Don’t you follow any rules?

Um, no. Not really. Hurry up then.

Next message was from Uncle Sean.

Do nothing. Do not approach or engage her, Grazi. It may be just a decoration. I’m at a Church function, I’ll be back before five. I’ll check it out then. Just follow your routine.

I threw the phone back in my locker and slammed the door shut.

“Oooh, Grazi! Someone’s coming. Hurry up! Let’s go.”

I heard the clacking of Sr. Diane’s low heeled shoes. She wore the same beige dress shoes every day. I instantly recognized the sound they made when they hit the old worn linoleum floors.

They were a marbled dark green color and several were cracked and discolored with age. I think every Catholic school in the state had the same floors. Maybe they got them at a discount or something. At any rate they were functional. Ugly, but functional.

We ducked down the hall in the opposite direction and made it to the gymnasium just before coach Vinnie finished dividing up the teams for volleyball. Great. I really hate gym. Even with my new physical abilities I still did not like Phys. Ed.

I simply was not good at team sports. I guess it was because I was always such a loner. I stood next to Ronan as Coach yelled out instructions.

“No hitting the ceiling folks! If you do, point goes to your opponent. Remember ladies get under the ball. You hit it up and over, got it?” A few immature giggles at that, but I wasn’t paying close attention.

“So what did you see?” Ronan’s voice was low enough for my ears only. I answered him in kind.

“Wait for Lizette to hit the ball and when she does look at her stomach. She has a tattoo. I swear it’s identical to the one Ms. Vorax had on her back.” He nodded as Coach blew his whistle and the game began.

Was that sound ever going to get any easier to bare? I could hardly think as I shook my left ear. My entire equilibrium felt off. Boom! I took a volleyball to the face. Ouch.

“Hey Grazi! Wake up!” Julianna called. She was serving for the other side.

I couldn’t believe I just took that hit. My face heated up and I could imagine my blush. Sebby looked away from me. He was on Julianna’s team. You know, the side with all the cheerleaders and star athletes.

The team I was on included Angela, who was my best friend, but hardly knew which way to face and an assortment of other juniors I hardly spoke to. Most were in the honors program and several were puffing from inhalers, checking the clock, or just sitting on the floor. Lovely.

Ronan was the only one I knew could hit the ball, but he wouldn’t be showing off here. Werewolves were supposed to be a secret.

It was your basic jock versus geek set up. Been watching teen movies from the eighties again, Coach? I so hated Phys. Ed.

The only thing worse than sucking at it, was being good at it and being forced to suck! What was the point in being good at stuff if you couldn’t show it in front of people?

Faith, service, grace, loyalty, mercy and humility. It was sort of our Werewolf code. And right now it was all I could do to not pick up the ball and aim it at Julianna’s perfect golden head. The rat!

Uncle Sean had explained the importance of keeping our secret numerous times. “Think of it as your duty, to yourself and others like you. There are some things the general public simply cannot grasp, it is our job to protect them even if it means hiding the truth.” His voice was clear in my mind. It was tough though.

You see, Werewolves like to, I don’t know, show off a bit. It’s in our genetic make-up. Naturally competitive would be a better description. Cutthroat would be even more apt. It was almost painful to not do my best.

But, like Uncle Sean said, there was to be absolutely no showing off at school. Pack rules. Fine. I’d listen to them. For now.

I was used to keeping to the sidelines. Before my change I had never wanted to show off, I mean, I had nothing to show off. It was strange how I now thought of my life as before and after.

What had me even more upset than knowing I had to lose, was the way Sebby reacted to my little mishap. He seemed almost embarrassed by me. He kept avoiding my eyes. That stung more than the ball to the face did. I thought he and I were better friends than that.

Julianna served again and aimed straight for me. This time I jumped and hit the ball hard. Too hard. It made a popping noise when it hit the floor. Coach Vinnie walked over to it. He picked up the flattened remains of the blue and white ball.

“It’s okay kids. Just hit a nail on the old floor here. Sebastian grab another ball from the basket. Okay Kelly, try again.”

I eased up a bit. Okay, a lot. The game was good. We lost by a few points. We were playing against all the star athletes so we couldn’t make it too close a game. I thought we did a great job.

Ronan and I worked well together. Of course we could’ve beat them easily, but we knew better. I mean we had to fumble a few serves and what not.

It was fun though. We almost made it a game. Who could miss what and not make it obvious. That sort of thing. No one else caught it. I almost couldn’t believe it. To me, it was just so obvious, every time Ronan missed a serve on purpose. But, it worked.

I was so happy on the car ride home I almost didn’t catch the report Dimitri and Sascha were listening to on the local news channel.

“Earlier today on Tomahawk Lane a fire burned a one family home to the ground. The remains of all four family members were found inside the home. Unfortunately, firefighters on the scene could not comment on the cause of the blaze as of now. If anyone has information about this fire please call the police station at 888-5656. In other news temperatures are on the drop and gas prices are up again, no surprise there...”

I thought about the fire as I got on my sparring gear in the training room at what I now came to think of as Pack headquarters. Otherwise known as the Kelly house, right next to mine.

Today Cara was going to show me how to use a knife in battle. I was a little apprehensive. Given our previous sparring, I would say it was definitely warranted. Ronan was helping me close the Velcro straps on the extra padding around my arms and legs.

Just because I am a Werewolf and a fast healer doesn’t mean I could recover from a severe laceration. I certainly didn’t want to tempt fate. Or Cara.

“Why do I even need this kind of training? I can’t hold a knife when I’m a Wolf?”

“Yes, but normally, you would only change once a month. It’s important to have good fighting skills because not all battles happen on the full moon, Maria. There are things out there with claws, teeth, weapons of their own and they have them every day. This is for your safety.”

“But I’m different.”

“True, but you can’t control it yet, can you? Look, if you don’t think you need this lesson then change right now. Go on.”

I tried closing my eyes and concentrating, but there was so much going on. Dimitri was cooking up something fabulous. I could smell the large fresh ham he had roasting and I salivated.

Cara was practicing throwing her knives across the room at various targets and naturally her aim was spot on. Uncle Sean was still out at the Church meeting and I didn’t know where Sascha was. And for some reason I kept thinking about that fire on Tomahawk Lane.

I was worried. Without Uncle Sean here, who would keep Cara’s enthusiasm down to a minimum? I gave up trying. There would be no changing right now. My Wolf remained unresponsive. I tried again, my eyes shut so tightly I felt tears form. Come on, come on, come on. Talk to me. Where are you?

“Hey, hey, Maria? It’s alright.” I opened my eyes and Ronan was wiping away my tears. He touched his forehead to mine and I breathed deeply. I hadn’t even realized I was practically panting with the effort to reach her.

“Shh, it’s okay. I’ll stay in the room, okay? You’ll be fine, she’ll talk when she’s ready.” His voice was very soothing. He was right too. I was anxious about this lesson. Knives made me uncomfortable.

“When I was twelve, I was helping Nonna make dinner. My job was to chop parsley and garlic together for her special meatballs. The knife slipped and I cut my hand. It bled so much, Ronan.”

“I’m sure it did. These knives are sharper.”

“Thanks. That’s just great. So what’s your advice?”

“Don’t get cut.” He smirked and tapped my nose with his finger. I’m not sure I liked it. He walked away before I had the chance to decide.

“Ready for me, princess?” Cara was clearly in a mood. Fabulous.

“Good. Before we can get to sparring I need to show you some forms.” I went through the motions of holding, sheathing, unsheathing, throwing and wrestling with a wooden replica of a knife for a grueling hour and half before she handed me the real thing.

My first impression of knife fighting was this was nothing like target practice. A gun gave you distance and a modicum of the illusion you’re safe. A knife was a much more personal weapon.

It required a much more personal kind of attack. I smelled the mineral oil that Cara must have used to polish the leather handle and blade. It was not as sharp a smell as the gunpowder. It didn’t tickle my nose either. But it was still there. Metallic and sharp as the blade itself. I twitched my nostrils and tried to focus.

The knife I held had a jagged edge on one side. A smooth one on the other. It was about twelve inches long and semi-curved. Reminded me of the grotesque smile of a clown from a horror film. I so hated clowns.

“It’s called Dragon Fire.” Cara’s voice was almost a whisper when she said the name aloud.

“What is?”

“That knife you’re holding. Mine is Zombie Killer.”

“Why do they have names?”

“Names give things power, princess. Do you know nothing?” I didn’t answer her. Cara’s face was twisted in an ugly sneer. She really needs to learn better social skills.

I watched as she bent her knees and held her knife, elbows tucked. I mirrored her stance as she went through the motions of common knife attacks. I paid attention.

I may be a teenager, and a verifiable baby when it came to my Werewolf knowledge, but I was a quick study. Cara was an expert. I knew she could teach me. I just had to ignore her attitude long enough to actually learn something.

While she worked she was no longer taunting and angry. Her body moved quickly and gracefully as she twirled the wicked looking blade called Zombie Killer. She used her forearms and leather gauntlets to defend against an imagined oncoming weapon. She was beautiful and deadly to watch.

Sweat beaded on her pale forehead and her short blonde hair was wet with it. She didn’t pay attention to any of that. Her focus was solely on the dance. That’s what she looked like. Take away the leather and the blade and add a tutu and some slippers and she could have easily been a prima ballerina. She came to halt in an extraordinarily intricate move.

She jumped into the air swung the blade down on the head of her imagined foe and landed on one knee the other leg behind her and Zombie Killer thrust into the heart of her attacker. She motioned for me to copy her and I did. Well, I tried to anyway.

“Too slow. Again. No, not like that, see, you’re dead.” She held the jagged end of the blade a little too close to my throat. I neither swallowed nor exhaled until she stepped back. Cara spun the blade away from me and thrust it into its leather sheath. She was breathing heavy. I didn’t know why. She wasn’t winded or anything. I started to gather my things too, but she stopped me.

“No, not you. You stay here and practice. Use the mirror there. I, uh, I need to step out. I’ll have Ronan practice with you. He’s skilled with knives.” Ronan had been watching from the sides. He seemed concerned, but made no move to take Zombie Killer from Cara until she offered it to him. He bowed his head slightly and she nodded, leaving the room quickly.

“Did I do something wrong?”

“That had nothing to do with you. I think, Cara is a little homesick is all. Here let’s go again, shall we?”

I found it easier to get comfortable with the blade when I was with Ronan. I wasn’t wary of him the way I was with Cara. The next hour passed quickly. By the time we stopped I felt immensely proud of myself. I didn’t even notice Cara had returned until she cleared her throat.

“Looks like you’re doing well. Keep that blade with you. Practice more.” She nodded at Dragon Fire in my hand and took Zombie Killer from Ronan. Cara walked away as silently as she had come in. I was struck by the picture she made. She was small and fair looking, like a pixie with her short hair. Who would guess she was a deadly kickass Werewolf?

“Wow. She’s giving you the blade?” Ronan’s voice held a modicum of awe as he took the knife from me and gently wiped it clean with a microfiber rag.

He placed it reverently in its sheath and presented it to me handle first. I reached for it. It felt heavier than it had during our practice. As if now it held some importance or significance it didn’t have before.

I tucked the blade into the waist band of my yoga pants. I really must be putting on muscle and some height too because none of my jeans seemed to fit. It was all yoga pants and sweats these days.

I really needed to shop, but I hated it. I suppose not being rich and not having a mom around added to that. I mean we weren’t poor. We were more like middle class. Nonna just didn’t like to spend a lot. She was thrifty. I usually only went shopping a handful of times a year. Looked like it was about that time again.

“So, you want to go for a run later?”

“Um, yeah, sure. After dark though, I have homework and some chores.”

“Right. See ya then.”

Our goodbye was awkward. I wasn’t sure where we stood or why things had to change but I knew they were. Our kiss had somehow damaged the truce between us. I could feel Ronan’s frustration with me. Just as I could feel his patience.

I suppose I should have brought up Julianna. It just didn’t sit right with me that he could have done all the things she said he did. And then there was Sebby and this rumor I had yet to confront him about. The one of us dating officially.

I mean he hardly talked to me anymore. Soccer seemed to take up so much of his time. Besides I didn’t feel comfortable involving him in all of this mess.

Ugh.
Why wasn’t my Wolf answering me? Why did my relationships have to get so weird? Why wouldn’t my jeans fit? I was really worked up by the time I left the sparring room. I didn’t even notice Uncle Sean waiting for me by the door to his study.

“Grazi, my darling, can you spare a second of your time?” He always did that. Put his commands to me as if they were actually a question. Good manners. I suppose, but a command was still a command. No matter how prettily you dressed it up.

“Okay, sure.”

“How’d you do in your sparring today?”

“Fine.”

“Well, you’re talkative today aren’t ya?”

“Yeah, something like that.” His blue eyes narrowed on the knife on my hip.

“That’s Cara’s?”

“She, uh, gave it to me.”

“Did she? Well. That’s something fine, now isn’t it? May I?” I handed him the blade. He bowed his shaggy blonde head before taking it. He carefully pulled it out of its sheath.

Uncle Sean’s steady gaze never left the blade as he held it on one finger. I noticed it was perfectly balanced. What a wicked looking thing. It gleamed in the soft light peeking in through the shades.

I felt its magic humming in the room. It was thirsty. My eyes flew open and I stared at Uncle Sean. He lifted his blue gaze and met mine. He looked severe. Menacing or angry even. His exhale was audible.

“Dragon Fire is a worthy blade. It has a long history among the Greyback. My great-grandfather used this knife to slit the throat of a Witch king who had summoned a powerful Demon in the early 1900s. That was the start of World War I.” I trembled with energy. Witches and Demons were responsible for a war that killed so many? I wanted vengeance.

“This knife will serve well one who deserves it. Make sure you do.” He held it out to me. I wondered if he felt the same thirst from the blade that I had. Yes, it was powerful. Certainly strong enough to persuade me I needed vengeance on something or somebody for a war that was fought long before my time.

Powerful. Definitely. But I wasn’t so sure if that was good or bad. Dragon Fire was much older than WWI. I sensed that. It was even older than I think my uncle knew. I took the sheathed blade back from him. Carefully.

“So now, where were we? Yes, there is another matter I wanted to discuss with you.”

“What’s that?”

“Well, there is no gentle way to go about it so I may as well just tell you.” Finally some answers about the mysterious prophecy and contract. I readied myself for what I was about to here.

“Grazi, I know things have been sort of confusing for you. Growing up without any contact from any of us on your da’s side that is. It may seem strange to you. The Pack rules you’ve had to swallow without question, but know that I am on your side, kiddo.”

His blue eyes stared at me and I was struck by how like my father’s they were. On my side. Right. For how long? I didn’t even realize I still felt that way.

That those kinds of doubts remained with me. I wanted to believe him, really I did. It’s just, trust came hard.

“It’s okay if you need some time to come to terms with all that. I understand. Anyway there are matters of estate I need to tell you about. You see, you’re mother and father set up a trust for you when you were first born. Upon your eighteenth birthday you will receive half of the trust and the rest when you are twenty-five. These documents will explain to you all that you have inherited. Money, lands, titles and such. I am the executor of your father’s will and as such I am permitted to give you a yearly stipend, or an allowance.” My mouth hung open as I looked over the paperwork. There were a serious amount of zeroes involved. OMG. I’m rich? Not exactly what I was hoping to discover, but not such a bad thing either, right?

“Uncle Sean, what does this mean? I mean I can remember our little house. They, we, it didn’t seem like we were wealthy or anything.” Flabbergasted. I was flabbergasted.

“Yes well, Lilliana and Patrick were never mercenary that’s for sure. Your da grew up in an old Irish castle I guess he preferred to live simply. And your mum,” His voice cracked. He turned his head and walked back around the large desk.

He sat stiffly and ran his fingers through his gray blonde hair. He was a handsome man. I tried to imagine if my dad would have looked like him, maybe a little taller and bigger in the shoulders. He cleared his throat.

“Lil-, your mother was a very levelheaded woman. She probably didn’t want to spoil you. Anyway, here.”

He held out a credit card of some sort. My full name was written in raised print across the bottom. Maria Graziana Kelly. Expiration March 2020.

“This is a debit card in which I have placed ten thousand dollars for your use. Now this isn’t just free money for you to do whatever you like all willy nilly. You need clothing, supplies, gear. That knife is priceless, but you’ll be needing protective gear and fighting clothes. I have taken the liberty of arranging a fitting with a contact here in the states who has outfitted us before. He will be here sometime this week. The Pack will take care of most of the costs, but I am sure there are items you will want.”

“Okay.” I could think of nothing else to say. I was still trying to process what I had just learned. I had money. My own. Not Nonna’s and not Uncle Vito’s. Mine. It gave me a huge sense of independence.

“You’ve grown, you know, probably an inch or two in height and about fifteen pounds in muscle and definition since I’ve been here. That’s good, but I’m sure you need some personal items. Sascha will drive you. You can take Ronan too.” The idea of buying some new things was appealing, but no way was I okay with that plan.

“Okay, wait a minute. I am not going clothes shopping with boys!”

“Grazi, be reasonable. You need an escort.”

Okay, I know I ‘m a Werewolf. Yes, I’ve defeated a Wendigo and a Vampire. But there was no way was I trying on bras and buying underwear in front of a bunch of guys. A girl had to have her limits.

“I have someone who can take me. Don’t worry, Uncle Sean.” I headed out of the house and ran into mine.

Nonna was sitting at the kitchen table with a stack of papers in front of her. She was reading intently. I must have startled her because she jumped when I entered the room in my haste.

“Oh, Grazi! You want to eat something, si?” She was half way out of her chair when I shook my head.

“No thank you, Nonna.”

“Okay, bellisima.” She sat back down and continued to read her papers. I gave her a kiss on her soft cheek and headed upstairs. I closed the door to my room and grabbed my cell phone.

“Angela? Hi. I need to go shopping for some clothes tomorrow after school. And I need help.” She hung up after squealing with delight and I hurried and showered and dressed.

CHAPTER 8

It wasn’t even Thanksgiving and already the mall was decorated with thousands of mini lights and miles of fake evergreen garland. A huge tree made out of round ornaments stood thirty feet tall and an old man dressed up as Santa Claus sat in a huge red and white chair.

Tired, cranky, overdressed children stood in line and waited for their turn to take an overpriced photograph. A young girl dressed as an elf tried desperately to entertain them until it was their turn. None of them smiled.

I sympathized with all of them. Every year when I was little Aunt Theresa insisted on a photo of her girls with Santa. Because of Nonna, I would go too. There would be two pictures. One of us together for Nonna and one separate. Of course.

Aunt Theresa always explained that it was because she needed to send copies of her children’s picture to her family. Never mind the framed copy that hung in our living room. Nonna never sensed the venom behind her claim. I recalled it more clearly now as I watched the children below me.

Julianna and Rebecca would be dressed up in matching velvet and plaid dresses with little patent leather shoes. Their hair immaculately combed and pinned up in red and green ribbons.

I would be in clean jeans and whatever sweater Nonna had knit for me. My long dark hair pulled back in a neat braid. The sweaters were always soft and comfy, but the difference in our appearances was severe. Back then I wished for just a hint of kindness from my aunt. An offer to help me do my hair up with a ribbon? Maybe take me shopping for a dress? But that never happened.

Julianna always went out of her way to trip me or push me into the outer corner of the picture while she and Rebecca sat on Santa’s lap. I usually stood behind them. The lines were the worst. When I was twelve I refused to go with them and Aunt Theresa was only too happy to leave me out. I was glad I no longer had to endure that. Glad I learned early to ignore the fact that my aunt had no wish to include me in her family.

Still, I loved the mall at Christmastime. It was so pretty and smelled so good like cinnamon and balsam candles and hand dipped chocolates. Angela wanted me to stop in every store and I finally had to put my foot down. I settled on a few good pairs of jeans that actually fit me and a number of tee shirts to go with them. I was usually warmer these days so I stayed away from outerwear.

I did snag an oversized gray hoodie with the word Pink written across the chest in black. I also purchased a soft cable knit sweater in ivory. Lastly and most importantly, I bought a dozen new bras and twenty pairs of underwear. Having ripped my last two really good ones to shreds during my change, I figured these were a good investment. They probably wouldn’t last very long. I bit my lip and went back and got four more of each.

“Seriously, Grazi, what are you going to do with all those bras and panties? And you really should consider a thong.”

“Um, maybe next time. Besides I needed all the sports bras for gym and running.”

“Speaking of running. What do you say, you get a new pair of sneakers?” I looked down at my beat up Nikes. Sure they were old and had seen better days, but I wasn’t sure I could give them up.

“Come on. It will be okay.” Angela used fake sympathy to get me into the store and I have to say I am glad about it. I went into Journeys and bought a pair of Nikes identical to the ones I had on. I also got a pair of Converse like Ronan’s but in blue, and a pair of very functional, steel toed, black combat boots that came up to mid-calf.

“Going through a Goth phase are we?” Angela asked eyebrows raised.

“No, I just like them. And so what if I am.” I nudged her with my shoulder and she giggled.

“Nothing, nothing. I happen to like corsets and lip piercings I just didn’t think you did.” More giggles. I had such a good time I barely felt like I was shopping.

Uncle Sean was right. I had grown. I went up a size in everything. I was probably happiest about my bra size, though I am ashamed to admit it. I am such a weirdo.

I felt a little bit guilty. I spent so much money on myself. I had never done anything like that. So, I stopped by a kiosk of handmade candles and doodads. I picked up a patchouli scented candle and a bottle of pink salt from the Himalayas for Nonna. I also picked up some cherry licorice laces and butter toffee for Ronan. I kept that to myself though.

“Oh no, you’ve got buyer’s remorse. I know what we need!” Angela phoned her driver and we left the mall. A few minutes later we were pulling up at Sherry’s spa. I was nervous. I hadn’t seen Sherry since the other night. Would she spill?

We entered the spa. I could feel sweat form on my brow despite the chill in the air. It had been unseasonably cold for weeks now. The salon had heat coming through the air vents, but it was stifling to me.

I looked around checking for Sherry, all I saw was a few of the regular employees. Smelled like regular humans to me. Angela grabbed my arm and we walked over to the pedicure seats. I sat down and she started taking off her boots and socks.

“Don’t you want a pedi?”

“Nah.” I shook my head and got up and walked towards the magazines.

“Okay, so I want this red on all my toes except the big toes. I want them green, but can you paint a red flower on them both?” Angela was chatting away to the poor pedicurist with all of her demands. One leaf on the right foot but two on the left, and so on and so forth.

I had no idea how she came up with these things, but according to her there was meaning in the details. I skimmed a fashion magazine, but couldn’t even feign interest. Angela was still busy with her instructions so I snuck to the back of the shop. I followed my nose so to speak. Mmm. Cinnamon.

“Come, in little Wolf,” Sherry was sitting crisscrossed on a woven rug in front of an altar of sorts. There were candles in every color, all of them were lit. Some were melted down to a stub. There were what I guessed were offerings in ceramic bowls. I could make out the scents of certain herbs, nuts, and fruits. They all sat in front of a picture of some woman. Maybe a goddess or something? I didn’t know.

“Um, hi. Am I disturbing you? I can go back in the other room?”

“Not at all, one minute.” She was chanting something under her breath in a language I recognized as one she often used. I felt electricity of some sort in the air. Similar to the charge I felt when I changed or talked to my Wolf. I knew what it was now. Magic.

Thinking about my Wolf made me alarmed. She had remained silent since earlier in the day again. It was late now and still nothing. I was seriously getting worried.

“So you have a problem?” Sherry still had her eyes closed, but I could feel she was listening to me. In tune to my feelings in a way I was a little uncomfortable with. I don’t think Werewolves in general liked people guessing what’s going on with them. She opened her eyes and I noticed they were lavender in color.

Her hair was a myriad of browns, golds, and reds. It hung to her shoulders in a perfect wave, Made sense, she was a stylist/salon owner. I always admired people who just seemed to wake up beautiful. Like it was just so natural for them. They wore their hair just right. Always had on colors that complimented them. Me? I knew nothing about fashion. I wondered if it showed as readily as her style did. Hmm.

“Do not get tense, little Wolf. I was just reading your aura. It is lovely, you know. Predominantly purple with some silver, pink, green, yellow, and a touch of red. Tell me, do you often pick up on when one is doing magic?”

“I, um, I don’t know. I mean, I knew something was going on here, but not what exactly.” I shifted under her now aquamarine gaze.

“You know, normals, or non-magic people, can read auras too. But I sensed you did not like it.”

“Must be a Werewolf thing.”

“No, Werewolves smell magic. They can’t feel it or see it unless it is from their Wolves or the moon. You feel it. You are different, Grazi, but I expect you know that already.” I didn’t know what I should say. How much to reveal. I shrugged and decided to come to the point.

“She’s not answering me. My Wolf.”

“Ah. For how long?”

“A day or so.” 28 hours, 19 minutes, 32 seconds. She sprung up from her position on the rug and began gathering some things. Herbs and a white candle. Then she wrote down something, instructions maybe, on a piece of paper with a jumbo blue crayon. Ookay.

“I just love the smell of crayons. Don’t you?” she asked and actually bent to sniff the crayon. As for myself, I never really thought about it, so I stayed silent.

“Okay, I want you to brew this tea tonight before bed. Make sure the water is boiling not tepid when you brew it! This is important. Also light this candle by the window, the closer you can get it to a moonbeam the better. Now, let me walk you downstairs. Sweet Angela is just finishing her pedicure. I do love that girl. Her grandmother was a genius, you know.”

We had been up there longer than I thought. I followed her down the steps having placed the candle and the pouch with the tea in the pocket of my new jeans. I wondered what Uncle Sean would say if he knew I’d done this. I tried not to think about it.

“Hello Angela, how is your father then?” Sherry kissed Angela’s cheek and my friend blushed prettily. “I have got the greatest thing ever for your gorgeous curls my sweet girl! Let me get it in the backroom while I get Grazi her face wash.”

“I didn’t want any-” I stopped when Angela looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“Um yeah, thanks. I, uh, went to ask for some advice on cleansers for my skin.”

“But Grazi, your skin is totally clear.”

“Well, I want it to stay that way.” I smiled, a little weakly I admit, but she seemed to buy it. Sherry came back shortly with a bag for each of us. She pulled me over to the side while Angela paid her bill and whispered in my ear.

“You won’t need another hair removal treatment as long as you use this face wash and this lotion the week before and the week after the full moon. Don’t worry I have many female Werewolf clients who buy this and it works great. It is completely natural.” I felt my cheeks heat up. Being a Werewolf was cool, but it did have its side effects. I’m such a freak.

“It is no big deal, use it. On the house.”

“But I can pay-”

“Next time.” She smiled and swept out of the room. I was glad she had whispered about my little um, problem. I was a tad embarrassed. I mean what teenage girl likes to discuss upper lip hair?

Angela had her driver take me home first and I promised to text her later. I brought my new things to my room and sat looking at all the bags. I had never been shopping like this before in my life. Maybe I really did have buyer’s remorse.

I put all of my new things away. Lingering on the pouch and candle from Sherry. Where should I put that? I decided on the same drawer where I kept my mom’s diary. I gathered the things I bought Nonna and went to the kitchen to find her. She had the small TV on in the corner and was watching a soap opera when I walked in. She was brewing some herbal tea.

“Ciao, Maria.”

“Ciao, Nonna.” I kissed her cheek and handed her the package.

“What for me? Why you waste your money?” I could tell she was pleased though by her smile. She always looked younger when she smiled. Nonna opened her salt and candle.

“Beautiful, Maria. Thank you.” She placed the candle on the windowsill and put the jar of pink Himalayan sea salt next to her ever present bottle of pure olive oil. She always kept that and salt and black pepper within easy reach of the stove for when she cooked. Which of course, was always. My stomach rumbled and she laughed, but it didn’t sound happy.

“Hungry again, si? The roast will be ready soon and mashed potatoes. Go wash up and come back in half an hour. Then we go to church?” I could hear the question in her voice. I always went to Church with Nonna. But I guess lately I had been busy, you know, with Werewolf stuff. I nodded my head. Tonight I’d go. I sort of missed the peace that went along with attending Mass with her.

Church was pretty empty for a Saturday night. The pews had lost their furniture polish smell. It was replaced by the stronger scent of burning candles and incense. More people seemed to attend Mass during the holidays. Fr. Verrell often added Masses during the season to accommodate members.

He gave a brief homily focusing on the importance of giving during the holiday season. It was usually the Church’s busiest time of year. That mad rush of people wanting to clear their consciences doing good for the poor from before Thanksgiving till New Year’s. I suppose a lot of them were hypocrites, but we always gave. Besides I don’t think God cares when you help, just as long as you do.

Nonna had me bring in two grocery bags with canned goods and other non-perishables for the food pantry. She was a regular donor, but went all out during the holidays including some of her homemade jams and jellies. We’d be baking pies next week for the service club that provides Thanksgiving dinners to families who cannot afford it.

Wow. Thanksgiving was soon! And with it my birthday. Sixteen. I couldn’t believe I was going to be sixteen. So much has passed in my sixteen years. I looked down at my hands. They were rough and callused from my years of yard work and the past few weeks of learning to fight and spar.

I had never thought of myself as a particularly physical or violent person. I found I liked it. Not violence, but exercise. If I was being totally honest with myself I could admit I enjoyed sparring with Cara. Ooh and of course my runs with Ronan. Maybe it was the Wolf in me? I didn’t know. I needed to ask her. If she would just answer me.

As soon as Mass was over we went outside and got into Uncle Vito’s pick-up truck. He was on time as usual. The engine revved and the familiar smells of weed killer, mulch, and a variety of other things having to do with his garden center hit me head on.

He winked cheerfully as he pumped up the volume on his old Bruce Springsteen CD. He sang along with Thunder Road, pleasantly off key as usual. I was genuinely fond of my mother’s brother and I smiled at his antics.

“I don’t know how you stand this man! He’s not Sinatra. I’m telling you, Vito. Now that was a real singer, si.” It was the same old argument. Nonna and Uncle Vito often argued singers. Especially those two Jersey boys.

“Mama, Bruce Springsteen, is the single most popular rock star to come out of New Jersey. It’s a fact.”

“Frank Sinatra is the biggest star.”

“I hate to butt in, but you are both forgetting other famous New Jersey natives like Connie Frances, Bon Jovi, Queen Latifah, the Jonas Brothers!” I laughed as they really went at it. Both arguing for their favorites.

We got home to find the house empty. Aunt Theresa had Rebecca with her at a mother daughter tea and Julianna was out. Uncle Vito went to his room after kissing his mom goodnight and patting my head.

“I go lay down now, Maria. Buona notte.” Nonna looked tired. I gave her a kiss and she headed up the stairs.

“Night Nonna.” I went to the back door and opened it. I could hear, just faintly, the strains of a piano pouring through the night. It was lovely.

Mmm, Ronan. I listened for a moment before heading upstairs to my room. So many changes, so many secrets. How was I to handle them all? A Werewolf? An heiress? Sebby? Ronan? A prophecy? Dreamwalker?

It was like a million voices were crying out at me for attention. There was only one I wanted to hear, but she was still silent. As the dead.

I took the pouch and candle from the drawer by my bed along with the little note Sherry had written me. Per her instructions I placed the candle on the windowsill and lit it. Soft moonlight shone down. I placed the candle directly in a moonbeam. That was a good sign, right?

I plugged in the electric kettle I had brought upstairs and waited for it to whistle. When the water was boiling I poured it in my favorite yellow duck shaped mug. The contents of the pouch sizzled when the water hit them and turned blue for a moment.

I let it steep for three minutes as per the note. The room filled with the smell of herbs. Most of which I recognized. The subtle fragrance of cinnamon and apples underneath it all, like Sherry’s anima magicae.

I reread the last line in her note. Drink the tea and focus on the candle flame. Do this for as long as it takes. Keep your questions in your mind and she will hear you. Whether she answers or not that is up to the Wolf.

I sipped the hot tea. It scolded as it went down my throat. Still I found the aroma and after effects soothing. Hypnotizing even. I stared at the candle flame and wondered as it changed from yellow to blue then white. The scent it gave off reminded me of pine needles and snow and Ronan. I wanted to keep him off my mind. I tried to, but there he was. With me.

I felt a familiar hum of electricity in the air. I got so excited I wanted to shout, to yell, to dance. I forced myself to remain silent and continued to stare at the flame. And voila! There she was, my Wolf. I had never felt so happy, angry and relieved all at once before. Then I noticed her position. She was curled on the floor. Tired.

Hello, little one.

What’s wrong? Why haven’t you answered?

I have. You just didn’t listen. She sat up and tilted her head. She settled back down almost immediately.

What is it? Are you ill?

It’s okay, you are safe. Not ill. I am changing I think. We are more than what I am. You need to ready yourself for what is coming.

How can I do that without you?

I will try and be more responsive. But you know what it is I am gearing up for.

An image appeared in my head. A boy. Sickly, dirty, tied to a bed. A bat faced fiend sucking blood from a vicious bite wound in his arm. I became enraged and my Wolf, she snarled.

Yes, we must bring him back, but we have to wait. One moon more and he will be ready.

What do you mean?

You know what I mean. You simply have yet to understand.

Will you be okay?

Of course. So will you. We are one. Let me rest. You will need me soon.

I opened my eyes and the first thing I understood was hours had passed. The candle was burned down to nothing and the tea in my cup was iced over. I kept the thermostat in my room low, but this seemed too much to be natural.

I opened a window and the chilled night air swept through my room erasing the smell of candle fire and magic tea. The Dreamcatcher over my bed that Alessio had made me danced in the breeze. It seemed larger than before. As if it had indeed caught a few dreams or nightmares and swallowed them up.

My cell phone buzzed. Uh oh. I missed a training session. Ronan was texting me again. I ran to the bathroom and washed my face. By the time I got downstairs it was dark and quiet. Nonna left me a turkey on rye toast as a midnight snack. My stomach rumbled and I ate quickly. I tied my new Nikes and left the house quietly as I could. If I hurried I’d catch him.

I ran around to the back and headed into the woods. I sniffed the air. That way. I ran as quickly as I could and that was pretty fast, but he was angry. I could smell it on him. I hurried, but he was faster still.

“Ronan! Ronan. Wait!” He ignored me. Great! What did I do? Finally I was one length behind him and we were going uphill. He was always slower uphill than I was. I grabbed his shoulder and he finally stopped. He was breathing heavy and his green eyes looked cold in their anger.

“What?”

“I’m sorry. I-”

“Don’t tell me, I don’t want to know! Grazi, you can’t mess with Witches. It’s not right. Candles and magic! I saw you. If I did, anyone could!”

“Well, who else could see me? Why would you be looking at me through my widow anyway?”

“I was worried about you. You didn’t answer my texts.”

“I heard you playing. I didn’t want to disturb you.”

“Why? Why go to the Witch?”

“Look I know it’s hard for you to understand because you’ve been told your whole life Witches are bad and all, but Sherry is not bad. She’s good. Her magic smells like apple pie for Pete’s sake! How could she be bad?” Ronan grunted, but I could tell he wasn’t ready to agree.

“For my sake, will you just try to have an open mind? The tea helped me relax and the candle to focus so I could talk to my Wolf. There were no spells. She wasn’t answering and I was scared.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”

“Do you talk to yours?”

“Well, it’s not talking so much as you and I can, but impressions. Occasionally there are words, but our language is more imagery and physical. You are the only Werewolf I know of who speaks to her Wolf regularly. It usually takes years to form such a strong connection. Only the ancient and the wise have succeeded with that level of communication.”

“I didn’t know that. I’m sorry. I just, I felt lost without it.”

“I’ll try and understand, Maria. Just, talk to me. So I know what’s going on with you. Okay?”

“Okay.”

We ran back in silence. Ronan was still angry, but I understood it for what it was now. He was worried. About me. It was strange and new. This feeling of having to explain what I was doing to someone else. Because he cared. I am not sure how much or in what way. But he does. That much I know. It warmed me, that knowledge. That there was someone out there who wanted to keep me safe.

We slowed to a walk and stopped before we headed home, to my backyard. I felt foolish and nervous. It just occurred to me it was the middle of the night. All was quiet and I was alone with Ronan. Suddenly the woods felt too small. Or we were too close. Or both.

He bent down and picked up some loose dirt. He let it fall through his fingers and rubbed his hands on his pants. I couldn’t help but notice the way his shirt tightened over the muscles on his chest. He really was strong and his physique was perfect.

I guess the Wolf in me liked that too. He was taller than me and that in and of itself was a welcome relief. I never paid much attention to muscular boys before, but I was beginning to have quite an affinity for them. Redheads too.

“So,”

“So,” I squeaked out the word and laughed a little.

“You going to get some rest then?”

“I was going to read some more tonight.”

“Did you want company?” His tone was blank. Maybe I was reading too much into it. I mean, I did, I wanted his company. So very much, but I didn’t think I could trust myself alone with him.

Even now I wanted to reach out and touch him. Breathe him in. Make sure he was real. But I needed to straighten things out with Sebby first. It wasn’t fair to either of us to do anything until that was settled.

“Um, I’m fine.”

“Alright then.” He left the way he came. A small jump over the fence and he landed soundlessly on the other side. Disappearing into the night. I headed to my room much the same way. I never tried it before but I crouched and sprung up to my windowsill in one leap. I’m glad I left it open.

“It’s just the dentist, Grazi. It will be fine.” Nonna walked me into the office of my pediatric dentist. The same one I had been going to since I was three. The walls were covered in hand painted murals of plaque and cavity fighting superheroes. I used to love it when I was a kid.

The sterile smell of the office filled my nostrils and underneath it I could pick up each person’s unique odor. The poor little boy walking out of the room with his swollen face and gauze stuffed mouth made me feel sad for a second.

Then I realized he wasn’t unhappy. It was his mom. She looked even worse than the boy who was proudly holding a little plastic dinosaur from Dr. Goldwyn’s prize box. He held it up and I gave him a thumbs up. Cute kid.

“Grazi Kelly.” The hygienist called my name and I got up and followed her into the brightly painted room. I sat in the lemon yellow chair and waited while she fastened my bib.

“Just a cleaning and some pictures, okay?” She was young, maybe her early twenties and had a cheerful smile. Her bright pink uniform had cartoon characters on the top and she paired it with lime green Crocs on her feet. She covered me with the heavy led apron and positioned the camera next to my face.

“Open just a little bit and bite down.” I did, not realizing my strength, and bit the little plastic film in half.

“Oops. Hmm. Must have been broken. Sorry about that let’s try it again.” This time I barely held the fragile film between my teeth. She left the room and flicked the switch.

“Um, the doctor will be in shortly to review your x-rays. In the meantime I’ll have you, uh, rinse and spit. Yeah, okay.” She sounded nervous and when I inhaled I could tell she was. A whole lot nervous. I turned and looked at the x-rays when she stepped out. That’s when I saw what she had seen. Maybe coming here wasn’t the best idea.

It was as if my Wolf teeth were superimposed over my human teeth in the x-ray. Like a spoof or something. Huge, sharp fangs were floating over my normal ones like a photo-shopped picture of a ghost you’d find on the internet.

Except I knew that those fangs along with their complete set of razor sharp smaller teeth were totally real. I tried to get out of the seat and get my hands on them. But it was too late. Dr. Goldwyn walked in.

“Hi there, Maria. How are you and your grandmother?” He wore his usual white doctor’s coat with a hideously printed shirt underneath. It was a white Hawaiian style shirt with pink and orange hibiscus flowers everywhere.

“Let’s see what’s going on here. Jenny was speechless. Huh. Looks like this film must be corrupt. Do you mind if we try again?” His calm tone warred with the acidic odor he was giving off.

Four more times. He took the x-rays four more times. It was pretty exhausting having to close my mouth as gently as possible so as not to break the plastic film with my teeth. Sheesh, I was sweating by the time he gave up on them. Four more times and they were all the same. As I knew they would be.

“This is just the silliest thing, Grazi. I tell you the more advanced the technology, the more dependent society becomes, and of course, the less reliable they make these things!” He waved the box of films towards me then dumped it into his assistant’s hands.

“Jenny, send these back along with the entire case and make sure our supplier knows that these films are all corrupt. Unbelievable. Hmph.” Dr. Goldwyn performed my cleaning himself. Unsurprisingly, I had no cavities. I left the office with an appointment for a check-up in six months. I had absolutely no intention of keeping it.

“Finito?”

“Yes, Nonna.” We left together and I did not tell her about the difficulties I had. I did intend to discuss it with my uncle though. After the dentist, I went to school. I had missed homeroom, but was just in time for a pop quiz in Algebra II. Yay.

For the first time in my life, I think I may have gotten lower than an A in a math class. I was disappointed in myself, but I hadn’t had a lot of time lately for homework and extra assignments. I’d have to learn to manage my time better or I was going to be stuck in junior classes and have nowhere to go next year. Ugh.

I was irritated and really hungry by the time lunch came around. Not eating in the morning had been a mistake, but I couldn’t before my appointment. I stacked two turkey BLTs on my plate along with a honey mango yogurt, a Powerbar, a protein water and a milk. Whole not 2%. Grazi, you are such a rebel.

I shook my head at my inner sarcastic voice and ate half of one of the sandwiches while I waited to pay. I slid my student ID through the machine after inputting my choices on the display. I loved the whole self-serve thing. The school installed a camera right by the register so you couldn’t lie about what you took. Not that I would anyway, but some people aren’t so trustworthy I guess.

The student ID cards had a magnetic strip on the back where our meal credits were stored. They were like debit cards that were only any good at school. Each food item cost a set dollar amount and you could put up to a hundred dollars on your card at a time. Most students wore their IDs on a SHPS lanyard around their necks or had them on their key chains. I usually stuffed mine in my backpack.

I sat at our usual table. Angela was there and smiled when she saw me. Her lovely eyes bulged when she saw my tray.

“Whoa, Grazi! When was the last time you ate?”

“I’m starving.” Was all I said before finishing the second half of sandwich number one in two bites. I just glared at Angela as she continued to stare.

“Okay, okay. Sheesh. How come skinny girls always eat so much and never gain a pound!” I shrugged and kept eating. I sympathized with her as she ate her small bowl of maple flavored oatmeal and an apple.

I probably shouldn’t eat that much in front of her, but I did anyway. I mean what was the alternative? I was only liable to get grumpier if I didn’t get some more food in my belly.

Sebastian walked in with Tyler and Mike. They sat at the adjoining table, giving me and Sebby some space. I noticed the cheerleaders hadn’t come in yet. For some reason Tyler was glaring at me.

He seemed to catch himself and looked down at his cold piece of pizza. He pushed it away and left the cafeteria. Sebastian followed him with his eyes and a curious frown before he noticed where he was.

“Hey.”

“Hi.” I felt shy and a little embarrassed. I ate both sandwiches already, but there was still the Powerbar and yogurt and drinks on my tray. I opened my milk and took a sip. Sebby looked down at his tuna wrap and smiled.

“So, how was the dentist?”

“Okay. No cavities.” I smiled. Great.

This was so not how I wanted this to go. Angela cleared her throat and I looked up at Julianna and her clones coming into the cafeteria. Each one of them wearing their crocheted scarves perfectly draped around their necks and their hair swept away from their freshly scrubbed faces.

No one should look that good on a Monday. I think my lip curled because Sebastian raised both his perfect brown eyebrows. He quickly looked down at his tray when I focused on him. Oops, easy there girl.

“Um. Look, I think we should talk-” I began. Ooh. Awkward.

“Grazi, I know things have been weird since the other night. I haven’t been feeling well and we haven’t spent any time together, but why don’t we wait for the weekend before we make any decisions. You know, let’s hang out or something. Okay?”

He looked so hopeful and so adorable that I didn’t know how to refuse him. It’s not like I had gorgeous guys striving for my attention on a daily basis. I’m only human. Sort of.

“Sebby, I don’t think so.”

“Come on, please?”

I knew I had made a mistake by not being harsher the second Ronan walked into the cafeteria and saw us sitting together. I mean we had been sitting together for months so why this bothered him I don’t know. His green eyes met mine and I saw his upset before he averted them out of respect.

I saw his Wolf. He was angry and territorial. I didn’t blame him for that. I did blame him for the way he cozied up to Julianna and sniffed her neck playfully before snagging a lock of her perfect blonde hair and whispering something to her.

She giggled and bit her lower lip. The perfect image of flirty teenager. I felt like a giant idiot next to her and he knew it. Why make it so obvious he wanted to hurt me? That would have to wait for later. Now I’d get even.

“Okay, Sebby. Meet me after school.”

Ronan looked at me. I knew what he was thinking. I didn’t care. Two could play at this game.

CHAPTER 9

“Grazi! Please pay attention, girl. I am trying to teach you something here.” Uncle Sean’s lesson was a bit more boring than I would have usually found it. Maybe it’s because I ditched practice yesterday to hang out with Sebby. At least that’s what I let Ronan think. He wouldn’t even look at me today.

True, I did meet Sebby after school. And I calmly told him we could now and always only be friends. He seemed relieved. In fact I was sure of it. I smelled it on him. My heart was sad only for a minute. I mean one minute the cutest boy in school was my, even if in rumor only, boyfriend and the next he couldn’t get away from me fast enough. I thought about our meeting as Uncle Sean droned on about pilgrimages and saints.

“So Grazi, I wanted to tell you, this rumor, about us. Tyler started it. I don’t know why, but-” Not exactly the truth. But whatever. Sebby had his reasons I was sure.

“I can’t be your girlfriend Sebby, I’m just too focused on my work.”

“Yeah, I, um, figured that. As long as you don’t hate me after the other night?”

“No, I don’t hate you. Friends?”

“Yeah, friends.” He hugged me and kissed my cheek before we had parted ways.

“Grazi?”

“Huh?”

“Listen, just read the book okay? Maybe you’d do better at sparring today.”

“Fine.”

I got up and went to change in the hall bathroom. I came out in my newly acquired sparring gear. I was learning to be less self-conscious. Besides the guys all wore pants and nothing else. I could certainly wear a tank top and leggings without feeling embarrassed.

“Santa Lucia’s day is coming soon.”

“Da.”

Sascha and Dimitri were talking as they sparred. They moved quickly for such big guys. The rest of what they said was lost on me. They spoke Russian. A few English words here and there. Battle of Light and Dark. Tree of Saints. Prophecy.

I tried to focus on the targets set up on the other side of the room. I couldn’t lose focus thinking about a bunch of words that meant nothing to me. Prophecy indeed. I felt the blade on my hip and took it out of its sheath. It vibrated in my hand. I threw it. Bullseye. I was ridiculously pleased with myself.

“You were looking. And standing still. Try running, blindfolded, make it a little more fair.” I turned back to see Ronan with a practice blade.

His chest was bare and his gym pants tight. Oh boy. He put a blindfold on and took a knife from a back holster he had strapped around one arm. He ran did a tumble and loosed the knife. Bullseye. Well, my small feeling of victory went right in the garbage.

I took the blindfold from him and walked to retrieve my knife. I went back to my starting position and tied the fabric around my head. Good and tight. I backed up, jogged two steps and loosed the knife. When I took my blindfold off I could see my aim was more than off. I had failed to visualize my target.

I looked back at Ronan expecting to see a snide smirk or nasty comment on his lips. He only went to get the knife and handed it back to me.

“Again.” His demeanor was professional to the point of being impersonal. It drove me nuts. We worked out with the knives for two hours. I was sweating and ridiculously pleased with myself at the end. I had learned to throw the knife blindfolded from all areas of the room after being spun around and the target being moved repeatedly. The exercise required I take in my surroundings in the blink of an eye and retain the memory in my mind. Apparently another perk of being a Werewolf. Cool.

Ronan went to walk away from me. I followed him.

“Hey! That’s it? You’re going to leave just like that.”

“What do you want me to say? Thanks for taking a day off from your boyfriend and making time for your lessons so you don’t wind up dead?”

“No, Ronan, Sebby and I-”

“I don’t want to hear about you and Mr. Wonderful! Bad enough I’m stuck with you drooling over him at school. I won’t let you bring him in here too!” His raised voice startled me into complete stillness. He was angry, but there was something more beneath that. I let him walk away and cringed when he slammed his door. I felt Cara’s presence behind me.

“You had to do a job on him, didn’t ya? Must run in the blood.” Before I could ask what she meant she stormed off.

What was with all this ‘I’m storming off now’ crap? This was getting to be a habit with people in my life. I didn’t much care for it.

I logged onto Wolf Moon after finishing a huge roast beef sandwich and glass of milk. Nonna had the cooking of a roast beef down to an art. It was tender, perfectly pink, and seasoned with just the right amount of sea salt and freshly ground black pepper. The rye bread was fresh and the mustard whole grain. I was in food heaven.

I did feel guilty over missing dinner again. I missed talking to Nonna about my day and hers. Crap. That was getting to be a habit.

I sent my avatar WolfGirl2014 into a bar where, I was told by peddlers on the cyber streets, I would find some info. There were a few people logged in and hanging inside the bar. A huge movie type, biped Werewolf guy in torn jeans and plaid shirt approached me. Ew. His avatar drooled.

“You want in here? Pay homage to me!”

“What?”

“Pay homage or die WolfGirl2014!”

“I don’t know what you are talking about I am just looking for some info.”

“No info without my due now get lost!”

Just like that I was out of the game. Homage? What the heck did that mean? I tried Angela but she wasn’t answering. Oh well, back to mom’s diary I guess.

I went to my futon and fluffed the pillows all around me. Just the way I liked when I was settling in for a good, long read. I was nervous at first. Last time I did this I had the worst nightmare. I took a deep breath and dove into my mother’s memories with more than a little trepidation. Her neat handwriting struck me as it always did. I read on.

Research and more research. I simply can’t find enough information. The Hounds are secretive. Rolf has basically outlawed my being involved and Patrick has done his best to protect me. Only I don’t need protection! I need information!

My darling Grazi grows by the second. What I thought was a premature birth was actually the norm for Werewolves. I can only imagine the horror that awaits her if this is her fate. Is her life not to be her own? Must she serve the Hounds and their tyrannical masters? I heard them speaking about a contract that must be honored. I need to find out what it all means.

Oh no. Everything I never wanted to learn I have finally found out! It’s true. Grazi will pay for our sins. Patrick finally broke down and told me. He was betrothed. A pact made by his parents on the day he was born. There have been wars fought for less within the Pack.

Patrick is considered a prince, next in line, his word was his vow. It was supposed to mean more coming from a prince. He broke a contract and the only way to make it up is to offer his daughter’s hand! My daughter’s hand! The girl he was to marry, Margaret Madden, was only 16 years old. They were to be married on her 18th birthday. She committed suicide when she learned of our marriage. She believed herself inferior somehow. As if she were to blame for not being good enough. The poor girl. I can’t believe it. How could so much grief come from our love?

Her older brother, Martin Madden has a son a little older than Grazi and in order to fix this Rolf has promised my child to him. Without my consent, without my knowledge. A contract made under the full moon in blood. Patrick says it is binding. There is nothing we can do. I will never forgive him for this! Never.

I closed the diary with a loud thud. My heart pounded in my chest. Contract. Betrothed. Madden! It’s Ronan! He knew. I ran to the window and threw it open.

Without knocking I opened the Kelly house door, straight to where I knew he was. My mom’s diary felt heavy in my hand. I opened his door. He didn’t notice. He had his Beatz on and his head was moving in time as he played the piano for only him to hear. I picked up a soccer ball that was on the floor and threw it at him.

“Ow! What the-” Ronan jumped up from the keyboard and took his headphones off.

“Jeez Maria! I could’ve attacked you! What the heck are you doing?”

“You knew! And you didn’t tell me!”

“I knew what?”

“You knew this! This was why you came here. To look me over I guess, as if I’m a freaking piece of furniture you can decide whether you want in your room or not!” I thrust the diary at him. It was opened to the last entry I read. I was so angry, so hurt I couldn’t make a coherent thought.

I wanted to scream. He scanned the page quickly and turned abruptly running his hand through his hair. It had gotten longer since he came here. I usually liked looking at the red and gold wavy locks, but right now I wanted to yank them off his head! The worm!

“Alright look. Yes, I did know-”

“You jerk! How could you lie to me?” I shoved him. Hard.

“I didn’t lie. Betrothals are common amongst Werewolves. There aren’t many of us and there is a good chance when mating to a human that it won’t get passed on. So pacts are made to ensure our survival.”

“That’s disgusting!”

“It is not. What would you have us do? Leave the world to darkness and evil then? Who would fight if we died out? Think about it Grazi. This is bigger than some silly girl’s hurt feelings!”

“Oh, now I’m a silly girl!”

“Yes. No. Oh heck, I don’t know. Look I am sorry I didn’t tell you, but how would you have reacted. ‘Gee, Ronan sounds great let’s get married in June!’ Come on. Besides it would have been moot if you hadn’t turned.”

“So because I am a Werewolf, we’re betrothed? That’s just great.”

“Look, I’ve found reference in an old journal of my great uncle’s to a ceremony to unbind a pair of Wolves who were betrothed without their consent. We were just babies, so we didn’t consent, right? Anyways, I’m looking into it. I know how you feel, Maria. You know, about Sebby and all. I’ll do everything I can to get you out of this.”

“Ronan that has nothing to do with it. It’ not you either. I mean I’ll be 16 years old in a few days. I’m not thinking about marriage right now. I’m not sure if I ever will.”

“Yeah, well, neither am I. Trust me.”

“Okay. It’s not your fault. Sorry, I yelled at you.”

“It’s fine. I don’t blame you.”

“Will you let me help look into the unbinding ceremony?”

“Yeah, sure.”

“Okay, good.” Now that I had run out of steam I realized I was in Ronan’s room, at night. He was standing there in a pair of boxers and nothing else. Gulp. Maybe I shouldn’t be too hasty to throw away this betrothal. Ew. Great, Grazi, why not just drool all over the boy in his underwear after you pretty much told him you wanted nothing to do with him? I’m such a freak.

“Um, I’ll see you tomorrow.” I turned around and left as quickly as I had come in.

“Yeah, okay.” I heard his whispered reply.

Alessio looked back at Ronan and me another four or five times before trudging on through the back alleys of Newark. I admit this was not a cool place. Creepy and dirty was a much more apt description.

A passing car blasted rap music. The bass was so loud the entire street vibrated. I liked some rap, but not enough to recognize who these guys were playing. The driver slowed his ride and the passenger rolled his window down. Great. Cold blue eyes and a buzz cut greeted us from inside the dark car.

“You lost, little girl?”

Ronan tensed and growled. I touched his arm. He stilled and waited for my move. I kinda liked that. He never tried any macho crap with me.

I closed my eyes a second and called to her. Her answer was swift and immediate. She was more perfectly attuned to any danger around me than I could ever be. I was careful to let just a little of my Wolf show when I approached the car.

At first, the guy in the passenger seat didn’t notice. He was laughing and talking to the driver. Something about how he was going to help me find myself. Yeah, right.

“Hey, you looking to be my side bae? Yeah, you lost, right? I can help you get where you need to go. You know what I’m saying, lil girl.”

“Actually I’m not lost.” I gripped the arm he had resting on the door. Must have hurt because he struggled to get my hand off. I could smell his amusement quickly turn to fear. I tightened my grip just a little.

“Are you lost?” I asked. My voice just a tad dark. He looked up at me and that’s when his scent turned acidic. Fear went into panic. He started yelling and I let go of his arm. I may have smirked a little. The driver gunned it and the sped away.

“Great way to keep from making a scene, Grazi, sheesh.” Alessio was only half joking. His dark eyes continued to dart about.

“Come on we’re almost there.” We followed Alessio through the dank cold alley for another few city blocks. I heard music before I saw the old wooden door.

It was loud and exotic, like guitars and bells. Someone was singing in yet another language I didn’t recognize. This was starting to be a thing with me.

Foreign languages and stuff like that. Time for me to make an investment in a few Rosetta Stone packages. Though I didn’t think they had ancient Armenian which is what I was told she was singing.

The smells came soon after. Fragrant spices and meat cooking. Like some sort of beef stew. Ronan’s stomach growled. I smiled up at him. He remained stoic. Okay, fine. Be that way. Alessio took what looked like an old skeleton key off a chain from around his neck and opened the door. It made a loud creaking noise.

“Angelina, you’re at it again, huh?” Alessio smiled fondly as we walked inside.

“Alessio! You’re back!” A voluptuous young girl of around 13 or so threw down a guitar and pressed a button on her lap top before jumping into Alessio’s arms.

“Nice to see I’ve been missed little cousin!”

“Did you see my last video?”

“Yeah, you’re gonna be a star, cuz! Where’s puri daj? I’m here with my friends.”

“Oh. You guys are the Werewolves, huh? Cool.”

Ronan and I looked at each other and I focused on the girl in front of me. She was lovely. Her skin was a creamy caramel, her eyes hazel green and her hair a mane of dark brown curls. She smelled a little like apple pie. Hmm, magic.

“Yes. We are. How did you know?”

“Are you kidding? You guys smell like-”

“Okay! Anyway Lina, get puri daj.”

“I was going to say you guys smell spicy like cayenne pepper. It’s how Wolves smell to us I guess.”

“I think you smell like cinnamon.” She smiled at me and winked at Ronan.

“That one is cute!”

“Um thanks.” Ronan’s blush was becoming, red hair and all. It was funny to see him squirm under the younger girl’s scrutiny. I found her charming and honest in her flirtations. I liked her.

“Puri daj! ‘Lessio’s here, he brought Werewolves!” Angelina shouted across the small cluttered house. She winked again at Ronan then took off up a narrow flight of stairs guitar in one hand, lap top in the other.

“Alessio! My grandson finally makes his way home, eh?” A deeply accented voice came from what I assumed was the kitchen. That’s where all those wonderful smells were coming from. My stomach growled and I felt my cheeks get hot. Can’t take a Werewolf anywhere.

“Bring your guests in here. Let’s feed them, yes.”

Alessio walked hurriedly into the small kitchen. It was painted a deep shade of peach. There was a large pot of some kind of beef stew bubbling on one burner and a pot of noodles on the other. An older woman, maybe around sixty stood stirring the pot.

She was very attractive with her long dark hair streaked with gray in the front. It was pinned up on top of her head in sleek curls. She wore no make-up. Her olive toned skin was smooth and unlined. She wore a pair of black slacks and a red blouse. Small gold earrings hung from her ears.

Not the gypsy I was expecting. I felt my face get hot. Embarrassed by the stereotype that I had played in my mind. You know, a short, chubby woman, long skirt, kerchief on her headful of white and black curls, tons of eyeliner and red blush. Maybe a glowing crystal ball. Anyway.

“Puri daj! Thank you for welcoming us here.” He bowed slightly then at her amused look he walked over and embraced her, placing a kiss on each of her cheeks.

“This is Grazi and Ronan. They are my friends.”

“Indeed, they are. You may call me Madame Magdelena.” She kept her eyes on the stovetop as she stirred and added spices to the pot.

“Yes, well, sit down everyone. Here have some ghoulash, you are all hungry, I see.”

Ronan and I sat down at the old wooden table and thanked her for the food. She dished out huge bowls of noodles with a heaping scoop of spiced beef on top. I took my first bite and was sunk. It was amazing. Ronan and I had seconds before she would speak to us. It didn’t take long for a Werewolf to eat.

“You are full? Good. Now we begin.” She cleared the table and sat in front of us. The smell of cinnamon became stronger as she looked at me.

“You are special, little Wolf. Trushal odji, you want to know many things. Give me your hands.” Ronan tensed. She looked at him and smiled. It was not a comforting smile exactly. I sensed this woman’s power in that smile. She may be helping us now, and yes her magic smelled good, but she was old and powerful and allegiances change.

“I am not going to harm the princess, young Hound.” She spat the word as if it burned her tongue.

“Though your kind has done no favors for mine. I have fed you and you will be protected under my roof always. It is our way. Your hands, little princess.”

I looked at Ronan, his eyes met mine. I could see in their green depths that he wanted to leave. But he stayed, silent and strong. For me. Thank you.

I reached across the old table. My hands did not tremble though I was nervous. I hadn’t had any dreams since I put up the dreamcatcher. But I knew I couldn’t hold them off forever.

Alessio stood behind his grandmother. His arms crossed and his eyes narrowed. Could he be trusted? I still wasn’t sure. But it was too late to turn back. Her hands were cold, but strong.

“You doubt me, child?”

“It’s not you. I mean, I’m Catholic, I’m not supposed to believe in this stuff.” She smiled widely and I saw she was missing a tooth on the right side all the way in back of her mouth.

“You are so young, so naive. The Catholic Church is completely based on the most incredible supernatural story of them all. Jesus Christ, killed for all the world’s sins and then rising from His grave and up to Heaven, body and all? Some people would say that is unbelievable, no? Besides that Catholics believe in other supernatural things too. Virgin births? Apparitions of the Holy Mother, possessions by the Devil, visitations, exorcisms, stigmata. It is a very old religion and has many stories like this.”

“I never thought about it like that.”

“Yes, well, few people do. Though there are plenty of atheists in the world. The point of religion is to have faith. Nowadays people want to see proof on Youtube or Twitter. But can faith ever be proven?”

“I guess you prove faith just by having it.”

“You are wise, little Wolf. Now, I have bad news.” I tensed at her words. I felt Ronan’s anxiety increase. It made the room seem smaller, a little claustrophobic actually. I tried to calm both of us by simply breathing in and out.

“It looks like you have been marked by the Hunters. I see you already had a run in with them. Hmm. There will be more. You must prepare yourself. Ah. Here it is.” She let go of one hand and took some powder out of a small jar that suddenly appeared on the table. She sprinkled some fine powder into my right hand. It swirled and moved until forming a circle right in the center of my palm.

“That is your magic line. You are more than Wolf, princess, you are a Dreamwalker too. Tell me, your family where are they from? Where does your Wolf side stem from?”

“My family? Well my dad was from Ireland, he was a Hound. My mom was just, regular I guess, she was born in New Jersey.”

“And what about her parents?”

“Her parents were from Italy.”

“Italiano. I see. I see. You know there is a long history of the Romani people across Europe going back thousands of years, my girl.”

“Okay. What does that have to do with me?”

“We have picked up many different things from many different cultures. I had a great-uncle who was part Italian. He used to tell tales of the sorghum witches who used to steal babies and make all the crops in the villages suffer.”

Great, now it was story time. I wanted to move my hand out of her grasp, but she held firm. I sat silently. Listening as respectfully as I had been taught.

I remember in second grade having to listen to the most boring story about the succession of popes three times in one day because some kids were chatting during the lesson. It was the worst school day of my life before high school and social anxieties started to creep in. Anyway I remembered that day now. Zip your lip.
Lesson learned.

“I recall him talking one dark night as all the children, me included, gathered around a campfire. He told us how the Benendanti would turn themselves into wolves and hawks and other half-man, half-animal creatures. They would then enter the land of dreams and with fennel stalks fashioned into weapons, they would beat back the sorghum witches and return the babies and the crops to health. It was a cyclical battle. Every six months or so they would be required to fight.”

I listened very carefully. Benendanti. I had heard this word before. From Nonna. Ronan interrupted my thoughts.

“And if they didn’t win?”

“If they did not win. The babies were never seen again and the village would die out from famine and pestilence.”

“So you think I may, what? Be part, Benendanti? Is that it?”

“Could be. I’m not sure. This circle in your hand represents the Moon. Your Wolf in you is strong, but there is other magic too. If you are truly walking into dreams then this is a possibility, eh? It makes sense. The only question is why? Why would you be drawn to this particular setting?”

“I don’t know. Because I’m supposed to fight the witches?”

“Maybe. I suggest you let it happen again. This time tell Alessio before you take down the dreamcatcher and I will dreamscape for you.”

“Okay. Thank you, Madame Magdelena.”

“You are most welcome. But be warned, something is coming, child. It is dark and angry and I sense it wants you, but for what purpose I do not know. You should be careful.”

“I will be.”

The following week at school was busy. The end of the quarter always is. Teachers seem to feel the need to give extra tests and assignments as if it is their last chance to prove we are learning something. I walked out of English lit with a frown. I’m not sure I got across all I wanted to about the Weird Sisters. You know, the Witches in Macbeth. They were sort of prophets that set into motion his ultimate destruction. On purpose? Maybe. Possibly. Hmm…

I bumped into someone and straightened myself out. It was Sebby.

“Hey.”

“Hi.” I had never been good with awkward moments and now was no different. I could smell his anxiety and it made my stomach tighten.

“How was the exam for you?”

“Um, it was okay.”

“Yeah, huh. I know you’re a brain, so no worries, right?” I smiled a little at his attempt at humor.

“Look Sebby, I,”

“It’s okay Grazi, let’s just be friends. We were good as friends.”

“I’ll always be your friend, Sebastian. I promise.”

“Good.” He pulled me into a quick hug and I felt as if a huge weight had been lifted. That is until I looked up and met a pair of angry emerald eyes.

Ronan turned his back and stormed off. Where? I didn’t know. To his next class? Highly unlikely. I left Sebby with a forced smile and followed after Ronan. Call it Werewolf intuition, but I knew where he had gone.

The soft strains of the piano sounded down the South hallway and I followed them. I entered the music room as quietly as I knew how. It was empty. The curtains were drawn except for one right near the piano bench. Soft rays of the fall sunlight fell on Ronan as he played. It made a thousand shades from brown to red to blonde through his hair. It reached his jawline now in thick and wavy locks.

I so wanted to reach out and brush it back with my fingers. Across his ivory forehead. He had lost all of his tan by now and his skin was pale and even. My own was olive toned. I wondered how I looked next to him.

His eyes were closed, but his hands. They moved skillfully over the black and white keys. Pounding out a tune I had never heard. Pouring out all of the emotion I couldn’t see in his closed eyes, but I could feel in my heart.

I didn’t know what to do. What to say. So I just listened. My feet moved of their own will it seemed until suddenly I was standing at his back. One hand hovered over his shoulder daring to land. Ronan, why? Why now? How can I explain to you what you mean to me when I don’t know?

The door slammed and I jumped a step back. Ronan’s eyes flew open and he almost knocked over the bench as he sprung up.

“Sorry dears.” It was the cleaning woman. She pushed her cart full of strong pine scented cleaners and bleach and proceeded to empty out the garbage bags.

“It’s okay. We need to get to class, anyway.” I reached out and took Ronan’s hand and he let me. I felt my blush, but held on tight. Something about the old woman was creepy and I just wanted to get out of there. I wanted to talk to him. Run with him.

The cleaning lady hummed a little as she bent to empty another small trash can. What a sucky job. Especially when you’re too old to really move about. I walked over and helped her pull a fresh bag from the roll on her cart after watching her struggle with it.

“Thank you, dear.” She smiled at me. It was a hideous smile. She only had about three teeth and I felt deeply ashamed of myself for being so vain. Looks didn’t matter. This was an older woman who needed a little help. I smiled back and turned and found Ronan waiting for me.

His eyes never left me. My heart thudded in my chest. When we got out into the hallway he took my hand. He pulled me along the corridor until we were outside.

“Wait, we can’t leave.”

“And why not. That was your last exam for the day wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, but there’s Phys. Ed. and then I have a free period.”

“Come with me, Maria.” He held out his hand and I took it.

No deliberation, no thinking about it. I took it. And it was warm and strong and fit mine perfectly. He smiled brilliantly and we were off. Out the side door that never quite closed.

I had never done anything like this. I never skipped school. I felt wild and free in ridiculously happy as he pulled me along into the woods behind the Church.

We walked and walked until we came across a stream. That same one we had jogged to just a few short weeks ago. Was it really such a short time? It felt so much longer now. I felt like I had known him forever.

He held my hand and drew little circles on the back with droplets of cold water. I sat in between his legs, my back to his belly. It felt so right. I don’t think I can describe it. I wanted to stay there. My back pressed against him, my hand in his. He took his left arm and wrapped it around my waist. He buried his face into the side of my neck and I felt him breathe me in.

“You always smell so good, you know that? Like my nan’s gingerbread cake and the beach at sunset and fresh cut grass all at the same time.”

“You smell good too.”

“Yeah? Like what?”

“Like the forest. And something else. It’s spicy and sweet all at the same time. I don’t know. I like it.”

“That’s good then.”

“Yeah, that’s good.”

“So, you were saying goodbye to him then? Weren’t you?”

“I told Sebastian the only thing I could offer him is my friendship. I meant it.”

“Friends? I guess I can live with that.”

“Good.”

“But what will you be to me?”

“I don’t know.” That last bit came out whispered. It seemed foolish to give us a name, a label. I turned my head so that I could look into his eyes. He met my gaze. For once he didn’t avert his eyes out of respect or whatever you want to call it.

We simply stared at each other. It was probably only a few seconds, but it seemed like an eternity. His emerald eyes held flecks of gold fire and in them his Wolf greeted me. I felt mine respond in kind.

I reached up with my hand and put it around his neck. I pulled his head down to me. It felt like the right time. His lips met mine. Softly and sweet. Mine. Ronan is mine.

That night I got home late. We had blown off the rest of the school day entirely. Uncle Sean was not thrilled, but he let it slide since we went back to the house for practice.

If you had asked me a few weeks ago what to expect after spending a few hours with Ronan, I would have said it was impossible. There was no freaking way. He was always just so abrupt and rude. Funny how a kiss can change everything. And I have been thinking about his kiss since that very first time in his room.

I had never been so happy. I should have known I was going to have to pay for it. The sun had set hours before I hopped the fence into my yard. Ronan right behind me. I sensed something wrong immediately.

“Want me to come with you?”

“Can you get to my room and wait for me there?” He nodded and walked around the back. I entered the kitchen to find Uncle Vito with a pile of ledgers and my grandmother weeping into a handkerchief.

“It’ll be okay, mama. The man is wrong. I never made such a mistake, I swear it!” Uncle Vito pleaded with his mother. Disbelief and shock in his voice.

“Hey, what’s going on?” I asked Nonna. She looked up at me. Her eyes tired and her heartbreak clear in them.

“It seems that accountant of Vito’s. He made some mistakes, Grazi.”

“What do you mean mistakes? Like in the taxes?”

“Si, the IRS, they come here before. They say we owe them $240,000. They say Vito’s landscaping is not worth that much, so they take the house instead.”

“What? They can’t do that.”

“It’s the government. They say they can.” Uncle Vito slammed his hand down on the table and reached for his cell phone.

“He’s still not answering!”

“They can do anything they want to. They are the bosses, si.”

“Well, they are wrong.” I slammed my fist down and the salt and pepper shakers went flying. Oops.

“Don’t worry, Grazi, I’m telling you Andy was a good guy. He wouldn’t have gotten me into this mess. I’m gonna go see him tomorrow at his office and double check everything. It’ll be okay, mama, I swear.” I could almost taste Uncle Vito’s desperation. He was beyond reason right now so I just left him to his ledgers and focused on Nonna.

She looked older. Fragile and pale. Was this all of a sudden or was my supernatural vision allowing me to see things I just couldn’t before? I took in her slight frame and softly lined skin. Her springy white curls and clear brown eyes that were now red and puffy. Her lips were thin and she weighed less than before it seemed.

“Nonna? Who told you this?”

“It was the tax men. They came here today with these letters. They say we have one month. Como? One month! For all that money! If only Nonno were here! I don’t know. I don’t know what to do. But you don’t worry, cara, okay? You worry enough.” She patted my hand and stood up from the table.

“Vito, I’m going to bed. Tomorrow we see the lawyer and that crooked accountant of yours. Go to bed, Grazi. I’ll make it okay, si.”

I knew she was lying. She didn’t believe it would be okay. I took the stairs two at a time my stomach clenched and my breathing heavy. Ronan was waiting with the door open. He held his arms open wide and I rushed into them.

“I heard. What are you gonna do?”

“I have to talk to Uncle Sean. My dad left me money. I need it.”

“Right. Let’s go.”

We took our usual shortcut and seconds later I was knocking at Uncle Sean’s study.

“Come in. Ah, Grazi, Ronan, how can I help you this evening?”

“I need $240,000 from my trust fund.”

“Um, okay that was right to the point. Why on earth do you need all that money?”

“For Nonna.”

“I’m afraid I’ll need more of an explanation than that.”

I didn’t think I could speak right then. Ronan must have sensed that because he spoke up. He explained everything that had just happened.

“Alright look, we have excellent lawyers and accountants in the Pack. I’m not sure if any are experts in American law and taxes, but I’ll give Rafe Maccon a call and see who he can recommend, alright? Don’t worry, Grazi, we take care of our own.”

The knots in my stomach loosened a bit and I nodded. Ronan walked me back over to my house. He leapt up to my windowsill. I was right behind him.

“There you guys are. I’ve been waiting!” Alessio looked up from my desk. He was on my lap top clicking away at the keys.

“You know you need an upgrade right? This is like trying to write with a stone and chisel.”

“What are you doing” How did you get in here?”

“I’m Romani. I get in places norms can’t. Anyway I’m here for the dreamscape. Remember?”

“Tonight?”

“Well duh. I’m here aren’t I?”

“Where’s Madame Magdelena?”

“Busy. My aunt is in labor.” I cocked my head to the side.

“You know, what I mean, right? Labor. Babies coming? She’s having twins. Puri daj is her midwife.”

“I understand what labor means Alessio. But isn’t this dangerous?”

“Yeah, no worries. I trained up. It’ll be great. Seriously.”

Ronan growled and I saw his eyes glow.

“If she gets hurt. I’ll eat ya.” Alessio gulped and I had to hide my laughter. Though I knew his sentiment to be real, he was just kidding. Werewolves simply don’t eat people. Too fatty.

Ronan kept up his stare. I was impressed he had such great control over his Wolf. He stared out through Ronan’s eyes for a minute more. Just to get his point across I guess. When I was sure it was safe, I left the boys alone and went to the bathroom. I needed to splash some cold water on my face.

Seriously. What a day it was turning out to be. I came out drying my hands on a small towel covered with pictures of rubber ducks. I tossed it into the hamper and walked over to Ronan. He squeezed my hand. I held onto his as I laid on my bed and tried to close my eyes.

“This is stupid I can’t sleep with both of you watching me.”

“Okay look. Less go to the computer and do whatever it is you do. Give her some privacy. Maria, I’ll lay down with you. Okay?”

“Okay. That sounds good. Hey, where’s the dreamcatcher?”

“Took it down, or this won’t work.” Alessio showed me the now normal sized dreamcatcher in his hand. He sat down at the desk and put on his headphones. Ignoring us completely. Good that might help me sleep.

Ronan got on the bed next to me. He was stiff and awkward at first. I rolled over and used his arm to pillow my head. He caressed my face with his free hand. I closed my eyes. I really was tired. The steady rhythm of his breathing blocked out the rest of the world. I could get used to this. His voice was low. So low I knew Alessio couldn’t hear.

“You are lovely, girl, you know that? Beautiful.”

“I’m not beautiful.”

“Who told you such a thing? Course you are. It starts here and runs through ya till it pours outside. Beautiful, you Maria are so beautiful to me.”

He believed what he said as he tapped my chest over my heart then caressed my face again. He bent down and gave me a soft brief kiss on the lips.

“I’m scared.”

“I know. I’m right here and I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“I’m not scared of this right now. I’m scared of all of it, Ronan.”

“I know. I wasn’t talking about just right now either. I meant I am here, and I’m not going anywhere.”

“Because of the contract?”

“No. Because of your smile. Your smell. Your eyes. My heart was yours from day one. It has always been yours. I am sure now that that has always been God’s plan for me. I was born to love you.”

My breathing stopped. I felt a tear trickle down my face from the corner of my eye.

“No, no tears. This is a beautiful thing. A good thing, Maria or Grazi or whatever you want me to call you.” He laughed a little and I smiled too.

“I love you. It’s simple as that. Now close your eyes, I’m not going anywhere.” He kissed my forehead and I obeyed. I closed my eyes.

I didn’t think I could speak anyway. Ronan seemed to know that. He seemed to know what all of my fears were about. Being alone, learning about this whole new world, my parents’ deaths, my lost brother, losing my house, Nonna getting older, everything.

I felt an immense sense of relief and gratitude that he was there with me. And hope. For the first time in my life I felt hope that there was someone just for me. I wasn’t an outsider with him. I could trust him with my secrets. All of them.

I knew he would keep his word. My protector. My companion. Always. My Wolf sent the thought to me. She was content in that moment.

I must have drifted to sleep. Staring into green eyes that have become as familiar as my own. Ronan had become more important to me than I knew how to deal with at the moment. I forced myself to focus on the task at hand.

I was back in the tunnels. They were as dark and damp as ever. My Werewolf vision allowed me to see as well as if it had been daylight. I looked behind me briefly and saw no end to them. Someday I’d have to go hunting down here. See where the tunnels led.

I soon made my way into the same basement as before. I was hit with the powerful smell of bleach almost instantly. Someone had attempted to clean the mess. No bones or rotting corpses littered the ground. And only the faintest whiff of blood remained beneath the Clorox.

I walked to the stairs and listened. There was no sound. Nothing. Silent as a tomb. My stomach sank, but my Wolf remained calm. I climbed the stairs carefully. The old wooden door opened with a small nudge from my lupine nose. I listened and still heard nothing.

The kitchen was not at all how I remembered it. There was no sickeningly sweet stench of garbage or bubbling pot of witches’ brew. It was as if someone had gotten a huge vacuum and sucked out the filth.

Still there was no noise. No sound at all. No evidence that anyone or anything had been here recently. Not even a crumb on the floor. I trotted over to the door where I knew a little boy had been kept. I pushed it open. Again I came up empty.

Something was wrong. There was no trace of the underfed boy with the huge blue eyes who begged me to come back for him. No bed where he had been tied. No blood stains on the floor or walls.

It was as if no one and nothing had ever been in this room. The walls were washed white and the floors completely bare. No hint of the poor tortured boy who haunted me even when I was awake. I was alone. Completely alone.

Not just in the room, but in life as well. Why didn’t I see it before? I didn’t fit in anywhere. My own mother called me an abomination. No friends. No one who cares for me. I was an outcast. A loser.

These thoughts pounded away at my brain and tore at my heart. Until- wait, there was Ronan. He was waiting for me. He was with me now. On the bed. I was not alone. He was there and Alessio was with him. What the heck had just happened? The fur on the back of my neck stood up.

There was something watching me. Something evil. I growled low in my throat. A disembodied voice seemed to pierce my confused mind.

“I wondered when you’d be back. Couldn’t stay away, tiny pup?”

It was deep, guttural, inhuman. Male or female? I really couldn’t tell. Almost as if several voices were combined to make the unholy sound. I looked around, but saw nothing. There was no one here.

Then movement in the deep shadows of the corner of the bedroom. Darkness spread from there along the walls. I stepped to the middle of the room. Away from them.

Never looking away at the mass of shadows that seemed to grow right in front of me. The shapes changed. First a man, then woman, fat, skinny, a goat, a bull, one eye, three eyes, a child, a snake. And it continued to shift. Too swiftly to say for certain what I was looking at.

“You shouldn’t have come back here. You may have had the chance before. But you will never stop us now.” The shadow figure stopped as a sort of face. It opened its mouth wide. Wider still. Big enough to be a doorway. Inside of it I saw the shapes of thousands of creatures making their way towards me.

They ran, slithered and crawled from the gaping mouth. Some even flew. I howled and growled at them. There were so many. I was surely dead.

The shadows crept towards me and reached out with claws so long and sharp they raked my fur. I howled in agony. Blood welled from my shredded skin and dripped to the floor. It made a sound like a nail being hammered into wood. Something grabbed at my tail from behind and I turned trying to keep as far from the walls as I could.

The shadow beasts raged and clawed and tried to grab onto me. I made for the bedroom door, but it was gone. Panic made my throat close. I didn’t know what to do or how to fight them.

The hissing and clamoring grew louder. One snake shaped beast tried to inch closer to me across the dark floor, but a ray of sunlight from the half covered window hit it. It shriveled back and screamed. Its cry pierced my ears. Inhuman in its agony. I felt no pity.

I finally knew what I had to do. There was no room for a running start. I crouched back on my hind legs and sprang forward. I did my best to curl my body out of the reach of too many claws and teeth, straight at the window. I hurtled through glass and ripped down the dark curtains with my teeth and paws.

The sunlight came streaming in. I picked my broken body up and stood on the glass and saw a glimpse of them running back. Back to the shadows. That’s all I remembered. That and the screams.

“Maria! Maria!” Ronan’s voice was frantic. His hands were shaking me. I tried to pull myself from the nightmare I was trapped in, but all I could feel was a searing pain all down my back.

“Stop man! Wait! It’s dangerous. Let me put up the catcher and finish the ritual!”

“What sort of ritual is this? Her heart sounds fainter with each beat! She is bleeding! Do something, damn it!” I heard Ronan growl. He sounded frantic. I wanted to get to him, reassure him.

I was there. I just couldn’t move. Like I was stuck on one of those carnival rides. You know the one where it spins so fast you stick to the walls and it’s almost impossible to pick up your arm or move your head for all the spinning. I always hated that ride.

I could hear both of them talking. Then it was just Alessio. He was speaking words I couldn’t understand. Then someone stood or sat on my bed. I could feel the dip. Whatever he was saying it was working. The spinning started slowing down. Alessio repeated the strange sounding words again. This time louder.

I could hear the power in his voice as he struggled with whatever Gypsy magic he was working. The smell of cinnamon filled my nostrils. I recognized Alessio’s anima magicae. The scent of Ronan as he clung to my hand was stronger still.

In my mind’s eye I saw my Wolf. Brown with a streak of pale gold down her muzzle. She was limping, but still standing. She looked at me then turned and howled. An ear piercing cry. I had an image of a large reddish wolf in my mind and an answering howl. Slowly I was pulled from the trance or whatever it was that held me down. I blinked my eyes.

“There you are. You’re back. You’re safe now.” I trembled violently. Ronan shouted at Alessio for a blanket, but he was on his knees on the floor completely drained. Ronan growled impatiently then took off his sweatshirt and draped it around me.

“Are you hurt? What happened?”

“Shhhhadowwws. There wwwerre shhhadowwws.” My words came out broken and slurred. My teeth were chattering. I was freezing.

“Here now. I gotcha.” Ronan climbed on the bed and surrounded me with his body. His strong arms hugged me as his hands rubbed mine. I looked down. My hands were trembling and so pale they looked almost blue. My hair was wet. With sweat perhaps? I didn’t know. It just felt so good to be held by him.

After a few minutes like that the trembling stopped. Alessio sat at the foot of the bed, his head hung down. He looked paler too. His long dark curls covered his face so I couldn’t see his expression. When he looked up his brown eyes were full of wonder and maybe a little fear.

“It’s true. You are a Dreamwalker. I thought it was a myth.”

“You’ll keep this quiet, gypsy, or I’ll have you for lunch.”

“Don’t worry, dog boy, I wouldn’t put her in any more danger than she’s already in.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean this.” He stood up and walked over to us. He lifted my right hand from Ronan’s grasp. Ronan tensed, but didn’t move. Alessio carefully pulled up the sleeve of my shirt.

On my upper arm running back towards my shoulder blade was a mark. Some sort of symbol I didn’t recognize. It was blood red and had a faint glow about it. As I watched it seemed to get lighter. Crap, I bet that’s not good.

“She’s been marked.”

CHAPTER 10

I sat in Uncle Sean’s office and waited. Ronan was pacing and Alessio was busy looking at a one of the several old leather bound books that crowded the shelves.

“Oh wow! This is amazing. Do you know how hard it is to get a copy of this in the original Greek?” The book he held up said Plato, but that was all. Must be something about philosophy, I guessed. I rubbed my arm. It didn’t hurt, but the symbol showed no more signs of fading.

Uncle Sean walked in. Sascha, Dimitri and Cara were with him. He turned and faced us. Alessio must have seen the Wolf in his eyes because the normally curious boy dropped the book and looked down at the floor.

“Sorry man.” He hurried to pick it up, but Sascha got there first. He dusted it off and placed it back on the shelf with such speed I nearly gasped.

“Do you three have any idea what you have done!” Uncle Sean’s voice was low, but held no little amount of ferocity. His wolf was very near the surface and he was angry.

“The more dominant the Wolf, the greater the instinct to protect those around him.” I denied him that. I remembered my grandfather’s words. A little too late. Oh, well, uncle. It probably won’t be the last time.

I was hardly used to this idea of Pack and I could only imagine I would make many more decisions he didn’t agree with. Besides it was my life. My entire world was upside down and I had a right to try and figure it out. Especially when Uncle Sean and Rolf and everybody else wouldn’t tell me anything. I was brought back to the present with a slight nudge from Ronan.

“Gypsy magic? Dreamscaping no less! And none of it sanctioned by the Pack never mind the Hounds! Rolf would have your hide, girl!”

“Fr. Gallagher, it’s my fault. It was my job to watch out for her. I’m sorry I didn’t come to you-”

“What? Your job? No, I watch out for myself.” There was no way Ronan was taking the blame for this. Besides if we were going to have any kind of relationship he better get used to the idea that I am a modern woman. I was so not going to take a back seat to him or anyone else. Ever.

“Look, Uncle Sean, there was something going on. And you and Rolf haven’t given me much choice but to discover things on my own.”

“If you’d have just left it to us, we’d have found something Grazi! But not this! Not magic.”

“And why not? Alessio is my friend. I trust him.” Alessio seemed to stand a little taller as I spoke. He moved to my left side. Ronan positioned himself to my right and I realized together, we were strong.

“This is not how it’s done, Grazi.”

“Don’t you want to know what I found out?”

Uncle Sean’s gaze did not waver from my own. I could feel the discomfort of the other Wolves. After all he was the dominant and I shouldn’t meet his eyes, but I did.

“Aye. Speak now, child.”

His clipped tone grated on my nerves. I told him everything that had transpired in my bedroom only minutes before. I tried to remain unemotional as I spoke, but it was difficult.

As if being a Werewolf wasn’t fantastic enough, it seemed I was capable of things that no one else had ever heard about or that had long since been lost to legend. I trembled when I got to the part about the shadow demons. I wondered if I’d ever forget that open mouth or the writhing minions as they advanced on me.

“It’s true then. What she says?” He looked at Ronan. Again I was annoyed. Am I some liar? I mean why ask him and not just trust me? I knew he could smell my conviction on me.

“I ask Ronan, Grazi, because it is possible you are too close to the situation to see.”

“She told it like it happened, Father. I was there. We took the dreamcatcher down and almost immediately she went out. Asleep or so I thought. Her eyes moved rapidly under closed lids. I thought she was dreaming then or having a nightmare.”

“She broke out into a sweat. Her skin on fire, her hair soaked. At one point her eyes flew open and they were white. All white…I, I couldn’t wake her. Blood spilled from her nose. One more minute and she would have been finished. I’m telling you all, Alessio was brilliant. I know it wasn’t sanctioned, Father, but he saved her when I couldn’t. She almost died.”

He was quiet a moment. As if that was just sinking in. His heart beat pounded in my ears. The scent of his frustration and anxiety filled my nostrils.

“Will you be telling the Alpha?”

Alessio’s head was down. He gave the impression of being completely carefree and easy under all this, but we, you know the Werewolves in the room, knew better. At least I knew for certain that he was listening to every word intently as Ronan retold the events from his point of view. Good for you, Less. Pay attention now.

Beneath Ronan’s matter of fact voice I could hear the fear, anger, and the relief. I never took into account how he would feel were this experiment of mine to fail. Responsible. That’s how he felt. I reached out and took his hand. He squeezed mine, but kept his focus on Uncle Sean. I would know why in a minute.

“Oh, Grazi girl, you’re a chancer, you are. I’ll not be the one to go and tell Rolf that you went off half-cocked and got into this bit of a mess all by yourself. We’ll settle this in house.”

“But Sean, you can’t just pretend this didn’t happen. You’ve got to go through the right channels.” Cara argued. But I could tell by the set of his shoulders that Uncle Sean was not going to budge.

“Look, Grazi is new to this. She doesn’t understand our laws yet. That’s our fault. All of ours. There’s nothing to be gained by beating the point to death and that’s all that will happen if we get the Alpha involved. He’ll not have a choice. No, the thing to do now is educate my inion dearthar in the ways of the Hounds, before the 12th of December.”

“Well Grazi, it seems you are going to get some extra time off to spend with visiting family? Isn’t that nice. With Thanksgiving coming up and all! Now, just a few more minutes and I’ll have all your assignments ready for you. Oh and take some of these fact sheets about wild animals in the area for your family here. Now, you just have to sign here and your grandmother will have to sign this paper as well for when you come back next week. Okay?” I smiled as Sr. Diane typed slowly on her keyboard.

It was that Monday before the holiday weekend and I would be missing the entire week. Uncle Sean wanted me to catch up on a lot and I needed time. Especially with this deadline of December 12th looming in the not-so-distant future.

I listened to the painfully slow clacking of the keyboard and the equally slow printer as my papers were being readied. I somehow managed a smile when Sr. Diane handed me my packet and ushered me out of the office. Angela was waiting by my locker when I went to gather my books.

“Is it true? You going on vacation?”

“Not really. It’s just some local trips with some relatives who are visiting.”

“So what? Everyone has visiting relatives over I mean hello, it’s Thanksgiving? Mine are awful, I’d stay in school extra hours just to get away from them. Why are you taking off?” Angela asked as she scrunched her orange curls into wild disarray around her heart shaped face.

She looked great. I mean she was not conventionally pretty, but neither was I so I never judged. But with her hair all wild and loose like that and her brown framed glasses, she looked cute. I smiled at her and shrugged.

“I never met these relatives before. They’re coming from Ireland from my dad’s side of the family. I guess Nonna just wants me to get to know them.” It wasn’t a lie exactly. I wished with all my heart that I could just tell her the whole truth.

“Well, I’ll be at CyberSodas Wednesday night with Derek for a little informal pre-Thanksgiving fun. Why don’t you meet us? Like sevenish? Okay?”

“I’ll try.”

“No way, Grazi, promise!”

“I can’t promise, but I will sincerely try, okay?”

“Fine. I guess that will have to do.”

“Yeah.” I gave her a quick hug and left the building. It was so hard to keep secrets from someone I considered a close friend. It wasn’t the first time I felt like crap having to keep things from Angela. I shrugged it off and kept walking. The frost covered grass made crunching noises as I stepped on it in my worn penny loafers.

Dimitri and Sascha were waiting for me when I went outside. The SUV was started, but I knew the heat wouldn’t be on. We didn’t really need it. It was all I could do not to break out in a sweat with just my school sweater on and it was less than forty degrees outside. Like that would be inconspicuous. Ugh.
I’m so weird.

Ronan was in the back, headphones on, eyes closed as he played an imaginary piano on his lap. He must have smelled me because his green eyes flew open and smiled in welcome. He took my bag and my hand and pulled me in.

“You well?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I tucked my hair behind my ear and looked at our entwined hands. It felt so natural to just sit there with him like that. I could hear Sascha and Dimitri arguing over something. I think food. It was usually food. But it was as if they were miles away. Only Ronan and I were there in a quiet sort of cocoon of our own making. I wished we were alone. He squeezed my hand as if he could read my thoughts.

“Are you ready for this?”

“I guess.”

“I’ll be there with you, okay?”

“I know. Thank you.”

He nodded and we sat in comfortable silence the rest of the way home.

Cara came at me from the side. The blindfold around my head was thick and I couldn’t see anything. I rolled out of the way, but not fast enough. She kicked me in the side and I lost my breath.

I could hear Ronan growl, but he stayed out of it. I jumped up and swung my left leg out catching Cara behind hers. I heard her hit the mat with a grunt. She jumped and landed on top of me. Her knees in my chest and hands around my throat. I tapped the mat and she got up.

I sat up and took the blindfold off. Ronan walked over and helped me up, handing me a bottle of water.

“You okay?”

“Yeah.” I nodded.

“You’re too slow. You’re overthinking every move. You’re going wind up dead!” Cara stormed away angrily.

“Don’t listen to her. You were fine.”

“No, she’s right. With the blindfold on I couldn’t focus. My hearing and my sense of smell were like battling with each other instead of working together.”

“Give yourself time. Each of us was born knowing what we are. You’ve had a few weeks to get used to the idea.”

I rubbed my shoulder. It burned and I realized it was the same arm where I had been marked. Ronan and Uncle Sean and the rest of the pack took turns with me scouring the library for any hint of what the symbol meant.

The only information we found seemed to tell me one thing. I was marked and that meant I was being hunted. I just wished I knew why and by whom.

I left the sparring room to head home and change. Next was a history lesson with Uncle Sean. Ronan would be there with me.

That made me smile. Our relationship was new and undefined, but I never felt more complete than when he was near me. I took off my sweaty gym clothes and turned on the shower. I left the water lukewarm. I was too worked up for hot water. I needed to cool off.

I closed my eyes and lathered up my long hair. Cara had mentioned again that it was impeding my fighting. I didn’t see how. Anyway I wasn’t quite ready to give it up. I rinsed the conditioner out and worked on washing and rinsing the rest of my body. Ouch! Crap. A searing pain shot through my head. I sat down hard on the floor of the tub. It was all I could do to remain conscious, the pain was so great.

Beyond the spray of the shower I heard something. A rumble like a landslide in a movie. No, it was laughter. The mark on my arm flared up, like a brand. I whined in pain. Then a deep inhuman voice pierced my brain.

Now you will feel the truth. I can get to you anywhere, She-Hound. I will destroy everything you love…

I saw an image in my mind. A great shadow larger than any man. It was humanoid in shape. Huge horns protruded from either side of its head, cloven hooves replaced feet, huge fangs jutted out from an angular face, and large, muscular arms reached up to the sky as the thing taunted me with its horrible voice.

I was a wolf at his feet, teeth bared. The shadow pointed at me and I felt a searing pain in my arm. I hunched down, ready to attack, but it was over before I had the chance.

When I came to I was lying on my bath tub floor. The water from the shower was ice cold by the time I found my feet. I rinsed my soapy body off in the frigid water.

Afterwards I hurried to get dressed. A pair of comfortable sweats and a loose fitting tank top. I grabbed my arm where it stung. It was hot. The mark was a darker red than before and it was raised. It throbbed when I touched it.

“But what is it?” I rubbed my arm. Ronan had covered the mark with an ace bandage, but not before he placed some oils and herbs onto it.

“It is a demon glyph. The hunters will be back and in full force now. The paste Ronan put on will hide you from them for a little while, but we need to go.” Uncle Sean was meticulously packing a bag with weapons.

Most I recognized. Some looked completely useless. A tiny silk scarf, a small silver cup, a sliver of wood, some dried up bits of herbs or plants, and a Hall & Oates CD. I didn’t know what he was packing that stuff for, but whatever. I had other things on my mind.

“Go where? Thanksgiving is in three days. It’s my birthday. Nonna will be furious if I’m not home.” I raised my voice. This was happening too fast. It was out of my control and I hated that.

“Yeah, well she’ll be even more furious if your dead now won’t she!” Cara spat at me. Great. I didn’t even notice she was there.

“Grazi, I will endeavor to have you home by your birthday, but we need to leave now. If what you saw is true, we need to go.”

“Go where?”

“On a pilgrimage. Our party will be light. You, me and Cara.”

“No way. I go where she goes.” My protector. I knew he was there in the doorway before he uttered a single word. It warmed me.

“Ronan, you’ve advanced, but you’re barely more than a pup. You have yet to pass your trials. I can’t let you go.”

“This pup, is the Madden family heir. I am a chieftan’s grandson and Maria is my geall. You can’t leave me behind.”

I did not know what geall meant, but his meaning was clear in his stance. So I was his, huh? I guess modern feminism had yet to be taught in Werewolf puppy school or something. Did he say chieftan? I wish I knew more. It was times like these when I knew I still had so much to learn.

Uncle Sean nodded, but he was unhappy. We left before dark. Uncle Sean spoke to Nonna first. Alone. She came out wiping her eyes on her small white handkerchief.

“You will be back Thursday, si? I’ll make your favorite.”

“I’m sorry I won’t be there to help.”

“Maria Graziana, I may be an old woman, but I cooked for plenty before you came around, si! Now come, bella, you go, learn to protect yourself.”

“What about the IRS stuff? Will you be okay? Is Uncle Vito taking care of it?”

“No, you don’t worry now. It’ll be okay. Ti amo, bellisima.” She kissed me and I bent to hug her. I had never stayed away from Nonna for long. I wondered if these three days would feel longer.

Please God, take care of Nonna while I am gone. Protect her.

I said a small prayer for my parents and the angels to watch over her. My palms were sweaty as I hugged her one last time goodbye. I would be sixteen the next time I saw her. I guess it’s silly, but somehow I felt as if it would make all the difference in the world.

Julianna entered the kitchen as my companions walked out of the back door. Nonna nodded at her and left the room. I knew she didn’t want to drag out our goodbye. I let her leave.

“Where are you going?” The accusation was there in her voice. Like I had no business going anywhere. She’d have been just as unfriendly if I said I was staying.

“Nowhere.” I wanted to tell her to be careful, but I doubted she would head my warning. I wanted to tell her to stay away from Lizette too, but I knew she wouldn’t. Still.

“Julianna, um, be careful, okay?”

“OMG. Whatever. Like I need you to tell me how to act. Are you serious?” She turned her back on me and I had a moment to wonder at her new hairstyle. It was still as blonde and pretty as ever, but with some subtle low lights. It was on top of her head in a complicated twist that suited my cousin.

I shook my head and left. She may not be right, but the things I could tell her she had no business knowing. We never did seem to belong in the same world anyway.

She just had no idea how different we really were. And if Lizette really was mixing it up with witches, I suppose there would be time for me to investigate after this little trip I was taking. At least, I hoped there would be.

I sat in the back of the SUV and looked out the window. It was raining. Not a smattering, but an actual downpour. My Werewolf vision allowed me to see each drop as it fell with amazing clarity. It was like watching the rain fall in slow motion. Incredible.

I guess it’s like my brain has been reworked. Like I now have a brand new LCD HD TV screen in my head, when all my life I was watching some crappy little black and white set with rabbit ears on top.

No one spoke. It was strange. I mean, we could all feel each other’s feelings, but the way everyone stayed out of each other’s space was incredible. Respectful.

Soon Uncle Sean closed his eyes. He wasn’t sleeping exactly. It was more like meditation. I’d seen him like this once or twice before. Usually after I had come to him with something he couldn’t really explain.

Ronan and I sat in the third row by ourselves. He held my hand in his. It was so much bigger than mine and mine was not exactly small. I looked at our skin. With our summer tans gone I noticed my natural coloring was more olive toned than his. I guess I take after my mom’s side.

Ronan’s skin was very fair. Smooth and clear. I wondered how it was he did tan so well in the summer. Now he was all ivory with a smattering of dark copper hair on his arms. I liked it. His leg touched mine and again I was struck by how much bigger than me he was.

For the first time in my life I realized I liked the fact that I was tall. I was about 5’ 10” with no shoes on. I had grown at least an inch and a half the last few months. Ronan was at least 6’ 4” and I still had to look up to him.

His hair was now almost hitting his shoulders and I realized it grew faster when we got closer to the full moon. What had seemed a lighter shade of red when I first met him was now a mixture of browns, golds, and reds. Beautiful.

I’m sure Julianna and her clones would pay big bucks for that array of hues. He played with the ends of my hair with his free hand. It fell down to my waist now. I had it in a low hanging braid.

The platinum streak I had gotten when I first changed stood out among my dark locks. I used to hate my hair, the way all girls do, but the way Ronan always played with it made me like that too. He was good for me, I realized. He made me feel good about myself. Had to mean something, right? I am such a weirdo.

By my feet was my old backpack. Clothes and other essentials were in a duffel in the back of the vehicle. My backpack held more personal things. My cell and charger, my knife, my mom’s diary, and a picture of my parents. I don’t know why I brought it with me. It just felt right.

We drove west for almost two hours. Leaving our little Northern New Jersey suburb and heading right smack into Pennsylvania. I think we were near Nockamixon State Park. Uncle Vito took us camping there once when I was about ten. Aunt Theresa hated it. So did Julianna and Rebecca. Not me though. I loved it.

The fresh air and clean smell of the woods, the thick green forest, the birds and animals. I thought it was great. The only thing they enjoyed was the lake, but me. I hiked for miles and miles through those trees.

I spent hours in the woods. They thought I had gotten lost. Nonna just hugged me when I made it back to our tent, but Aunt Theresa yelled at me for so long when I got back.

Truth is I had known exactly where I was going. I mean I just knew my way back. I guess my Werewolf skills were starting to come forward even then. If I had used more common sense I would have marched myself straight back to camp after a few minutes, but the woods had been so pretty.

And let’s face it, I was in no rush to go back to our cramped little tent where my aunt and cousins were fighting and complaining. It rained after that day. Aunt Theresa had blamed me for ruining the campout. Like I control the weather or something. I shook my head. Dwelling on the past was never good.

It was dark and the rain had finally stopped. The windows were cracked open and I could smell the damp asphalt in the cold night air. The road we were driving on was pitch black and empty.

There were no street lights and the forest seemed to be closing in on certain parts of it. I was sure if I reached my hand out of the window I could easily pull back a handful of pine needles.

“Where are we?” I asked, my eyes adjusting to the dark surroundings immediately.

The forest was dense in these parts. It hardly looked residential. Maybe we were on our way to a farm or some camp site? I didn’t know for sure and no one bothered to inform me. I focused on a large white and brown owl perched on branch of a tall leafless tree. It was still and silent. As if it was waiting for something. Watching.

“We have arrived.” Uncle Sean spoke without opening his eyes.

“Where?” I asked.

“Bethlehem.”

“Bethlehem?”

“Where else would we go on a pilgrimage?”

I didn’t answer. There was nothing I could say. I knew the definition of pilgrimage. I mean I’ve been going to Catholic school since I was three.

So what does a spiritual journey in Bethlehem, PA have to do with anything? I mean, is it really the right time to go and reflect on my faith when Vampires were hunting me down to kill me, witches were possibly putting spells on kids from my school, and, oh yeah, let’s not forget the evil demon who has marked me for what exactly, I don’t know?

“Don’t discredit the importance of faith, niece of mine. Sometimes it is all we have.” Sean’s blue eyes seemed to glow a little and I knew he was on high alert. So he hadn’t been meditating the entire drive. He had been listening with all of his senses. Protecting. Alpha.

We turned off the main street, if you could call it that and took and even more obscure road. It wasn’t even paved. We drove for another twenty minutes through even denser forest.

The dirt road was hard to maneuver and would have been impossible with a regular car. But the SUV served us well. Dimitri turned left and pulled up in front of an old dark building. It looked like a log cabin.

Bags in hand, I stood in the back of our group with Ronan as Uncle Sean knocked on the door. A man opened it. I could tell immediately he was not a Werewolf. He smelled too human. He was older, maybe fifty, and slight in stature. He motioned for us to come inside.

“Welcome, welcome.”

“Yes, thank you, Wallace. Is everything ready? Is he here?”

“He will be back later in the evening, Father. Would you like me to show you to your rooms?”

“Yes, that will be fine.”

The man named Wallace led us down a flight of stairs that were no more opulent than any other middle class home across the US. From the outside it seemed to be a small one bedroom cabin at most. The rooms below told another story.

It was as if an entire estate existed below ground. Wooden stairs gave way to a sub-level of bedrooms and a large den or living room area. There was no TV or game system, but rather a huge shelf system filled with books. Most of them looked old.

The wooden shelves were ornately carved with angels, animals, and people. Wolves were the last depicted. They stood guard at the base of every shelf. Sixteen of them stood circling the great round space. Like every librarian’s or bookworm’s dream room. I know I liked it.

Soft, comfortable looking couches filled the area. End tables held lamps, notebooks, pencils, and coasters. A large coffee table sat in the middle of the carpeted floor. The tables were the same wood as the shelves. They were just as ornately carved and highly polished.

It was inviting and cozy in the room. Even though it was large enough to seat a good thirty people. Well, more like twenty if we were talking Werewolves here. We did tend to be a little larger than other people.

Anyway, it was like a super reading nook. Any other time I’d want to investigate the many shelves, but right now I was exhausted. Mentally and physically.

I was shown to a bedroom and wasted no time settling in. I looked around at the spartan surroundings. There was a bed, a dresser, a sink and not much else. A large book sat on top of the dresser.

I walked over and took it down. The book had a beautiful scene from the Creation story engraved on the leather binding. I sat down and ran my fingers over the design.

Ronan entered without knocking. I knew it was him by his smell and the sound of his footsteps. He sat next to me on the bed. I was content to let him.

It was still strange for me. These new feelings. I mean, I really didn’t like him or his attitude just a few weeks ago. I was threatened, confused, scared. It’s not every day a teenage girl finds out she’s a Werewolf with an impossible job to do.

And after finding out that he and I had some sort of weirdo marriage contract thingy, I was completely turned off. But when I am with him, you know, without all the outside crap. I have to admit I am happy. I am real. I am honest about who and what I am.

Ronan brought out the best in me. And if we had some sort of arrangement, maybe it wasn’t the worst thing that could happen. It’s just that the idea of someone taking away my freedom of choice bothered me. Like really bothered me. No one was going to choose my life for me. Not ever again.

Ronan sat quietly. As if he knew I was warring with myself. I appreciated that he gave me space. He looked up when I had finished my inner dialogue.

“Hey.”

‘Hey.” He smiled, his teeth white and straight. He looked at me with sparkling emerald eyes. I could feel myself smiling back.

“You alright then?”

“Yeah. I guess. I just wish I knew what we were doing here.”

“It’s a pilgrimage.” As if that one word summed up everything.

“So? Am I supposed to learn something about myself or what?” He looked confused as I asked this question. Then he smiled again.

“Oh I see, you don’t really know what a pilgrimage is to us do you?” I shrugged. Duh. He smiled again.

“Well, you’re supposed to learn about the upcoming battle, get some advice from the saints so to speak, and maybe pick up a few sacred items that will be of help. Like my beads. Remember the story I told you? How my mum carved them from a fallen branch from the Tree of Saints? It makes ‘em special.”

“Like magic?”

“Not magic. Hounds don’t like that word. We call it Faith, Spirituality, or Divine Intervention.”

“But it’s like magic. I mean, Werewolves have magic.”

“We are blessed.”

“Okay, well call it what you will, but we turn into something else, Ronan. Catholic or not, it’s magical.”

“I guess we’re just not comfortable with that word. Seeing as how we’ve been taught witches are evil and they do magic. Understand?”

Ronan was not being argumentative. I could see he was really just trying to explain. I appreciated it, I did. I just wished he could see how wrong it was to group a people, any people, as either good or bad. Surely there were exceptions. Like Sherry and Alessio.

“Yeah, I guess. It’s just vernacular, you know.” We lay side by side. He played with my fingers as he held my hand. His breathing was soft and quiet. I listened to the beat of his heart and almost fell asleep when a knock sounded at the door.

“He’s here.” It was Dimitri.

“Who is he?”

“Don’t know. Let’s go.” Ronan sat up and brushed his hair back with his long fingers. He looked good all disheveled. I wish it was that easy for me. Thank goodness my hair was still in a braid or I would have needed at least twenty minutes to brush it.

We walked to the round library room. I smelled coffee and cookies. My stomach growled. I’m such a weirdo.

Ronan handed me a chocolate chip cookie as we sat down and I took it. He ate three of them in the time it took me to eat one so I didn’t feel so bad about it. I wondered if they were organic? I had always been on an organic diet. Oh well. I took another one. It was delicious.

“Well, where is he?” Uncle Sean addressed Wallace. He looked towards the doorway just as a man came through it. He was tall, lanky, he had tattoos everywhere and a long mane of silver streaked hair. It was SilverWolf.

“Hello again, little Hound.”

“You know him?” My uncle’s eyes bore down on me, but I did not shift my gaze from SilverWolf. He seemed different somehow. Less tired, more alert. Hmm. I still didn’t know if I could trust him. I ignored my uncle’s questioning gaze and focused on the Werewolf before me.

“Did the gypsy help?” He asked circling me.

“He did.”

“And what have you learned?”

“I’m marked.”

“Marked?” he stopped in his tracks.

“Let me see it.” I made no move to show him my arm.

“I demand to know what is going on!” Uncle Sean growled, but one direct look from SilverWolf and he averted his head. The older more dominant Wolf growled lowly in his throat.

“You do not demand of me, Sean Gallagher Kelly. I am the last Conroicht, I serve one Master and He may demand of me what He will. Your little niece here gets that, don’t you, princess?”

“Can you read this mark?” I stood up. Face to face with him and lifted the sleeve of my shirt revealing the demon brand. SilverWolf returned his attention to me.

Good thing too, because the tension was thick between the two Wolves. I knew SilverWolf was ancient and perhaps a little mad, but he seemed to know things. He gripped my arm and ran his finger over the mark cursing in at least three languages I recognized, the rest not so much.

“This is not good. I had hoped for another.”

“What do you mean? Another what?”

“That is the symbol of Moloch. You are being tracked, princess. And it seems by followers of the most vile of demons save Satan himself.”

“How do you mean?”

“Among their many heinous practices followers of Moloch perform ritual human sacrifices. Mainly children. They release lesser demons and employ all dark creatures like black Witches and Vampires to perform his dirty work of course. If I remember correctly that kind of mark should be impossible. They would need to be holding you or a direct relative like your mother or father. Both are dead, yes?”

“Yes.” I answered and tried not to let the sting show.

“Really?” He looked at Sean. My uncle lowered his head more, baring his throat. I had never seen him do that. Not even to Rolf.

SilverWolf sat down and got very still. The other Werewolves didn’t seem to know what to do with themselves. Only Ronan stayed by my side. His job clear enough to him. My protector. Even though I did not need one. Still, I liked him there.

SilverWolf remained quiet and unmoving for hours. I finally went back to my room at my Uncle’s nod. There was no sense in all of us staying awake all night.

“Maria, here.”

“Where did you get that?”

“Less, he slipped it in my pocket before we left.” He took out my dreamcatcher. The one Alessio had made me. It was back down to its normal size now. Weird. He walked with me to my room. There was a nail over the bedframe and Ronan hung the dreamcatcher from it.

“I guess this is goodnight.”

“Yeah, goodnight.” He lowered his head and brushed my lips with his. They were warm and soft and tasted like chocolate chip cookies. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed me again, deeper. When our lips parted we were both a little bit out of breath. Our hearts pounded in time. A knock on the door broke us apart.

“Ronan! You bunk with us. Da.” It was Sascha. Ronan touched my face one last time and left.

I thought I would be sleeping in the room alone so it was something of a surprise when Cara came in an hour later. She pulled an air mattress behind her. I was still awake. I had been reading from the book that was on the dresser. It was full of Church History and Bible stories.

“Hey. I need sleep so turn down the light.”

I did as she said, I could read in the dark anyway. It only took a few minutes for her breathing to turn steady. I knew she was asleep.

I decided I may as well try. There was nothing to be afraid of, I admonished myself. After all I had the dreamcatcher, Ronan down the hall, and a pack of Werewolves to guard me. What could happen?

I should have known better than to even think that. I had only been asleep for about an hour when the first bomb went off. At least I think it was a bomb. The entire house shook. Cara jumped up and I followed her out of the bedroom.

“Hurry! They are here!” It was Wallace he was pointing to the stairs and Cara, Dimitri and Sascha took some weapons from a nearby hall closet, so much for linens, and began strapping them on. Ronan reached for a weapon too, but when I did Cara pushed me away.

“Not you, you stay here! Understand?”

“I want to help!”

“No. You’re too important. Ronan keep the gun, but stay in here with Grazi, that’s an order soldier!”

They headed up the stairs. I gathered that Uncle Sean was already out there. SilverWolf too since he was nowhere to be found.

“You can’t go up there, miss. You’ve been told to stay down here.” I looked at the small man Wallace, he trembled slightly and averted his eyes

“Sorry, miss, sorry. But you can’t.” He pleaded. I felt bad for putting him in that position, but I was so not staying down there.

“I will not hide here.” I could feel power in my words. Ronan looked at me and nodded. I could feel my Wolf, she was agitated. She wanted to hunt, to fight.

Then came the screaming. The high pitched shrieking of what I now knew to be Hunter Vampires. The roars of my protectors came as something of a shock. I knew the Hounds could only change at the full moon and it was days away. Still Werewolves were mighty warriors. My sparring lessons taught me that.

“We have to help.”

“Maria, Cara said stay down here. They don’t want to risk you getting hurt.”

“Why? No one can tell me why I am so important! Ronan, my uncle is out there. I don’t want to lose him.”

I told Ronan with my Wolf in my eyes. I needed to fight to protect what little family I had. I knew he would understand. He did.

“Aye. But don’t leave my side.”

“Wait! You can’t.” Wallace rushed out of our way. His feeble protest not enough to make me break my stride. I walked over to the weapons closet. I already had Dragon Fire, my dagger, in my belt. I picked up a large bamboo staff sharpened to points at both ends.

Ronan’s weapon of choice was a short wicked looking scythe embellished with symbols and wrought in pure iron. The edge of the blade had been dipped in silver.

I could smell it. A sharp and stinging kind of scent. It made a sharp clanking sound when he opened it. The look in his eyes told me his Wolf was near the surface as well.

We hurried to the upstairs door. I heard screeching and fighting. When I opened it I saw Sean surrounded by eight vamps. He was quick, but the odds were stacked against him. Cara was handling two on her own. Dimitri and Sascha were fighting a group of six. I let loose a scream and ran to help my uncle. Ronan was close to me.

I twirled my staff and met the first vamp in the chest. He combusted on impact. The second was more wily, swiping and hissing at me. It took me a few minutes before I sent him to join his buddy.

“Grazi! Get back inside!” Uncle Sean yelled as he shot a Hunter between the eyes. Hmm. I didn’t know we could shoot Vampires.

“No, you need our help.” I turned and saw Ronan slice two vamps in half with a single calculated motion. He tore through them with the Scythe as if they were butter. Amazing. He was fierce and agile as he fought. Like an ancient warrior I read about in one of the historical romances I sometimes pilfered from Sr. Marcia’s personal bookshelf at school.

A Vampire grabbed me from behind, shaking me from my reverie. That would teach me to daydream during a battle. Uncle Sean ripped him off of me and put a bullet in his head. This time the Vamp combusted a little too close to me. I got some ash in my mouth. Yuck. I spat and jumped up. Ready for the next onslaught.

They seemed to come from the shadows themselves. We fought with abandon, but no matter how many we struck down, more seemed to follow. I was shocked by their numbers. I mean there were just so many of them.

It was my understanding Hunters were a specific group within the Vampire community. Mainly what became of their elders when time had warped their senses of reality and decayed humanity till they were nothing, but the faintest of memories.

In this fragile state they were turned into weapons, hunters, to be used by witches and demons. Not that a regular Vampire was so great. After all, they preyed on humans. But these Hunters, I pitied them. They were not in control of themselves any longer. You could see it as one after one they rushed to their deaths.

I had also been taught in one of my lessons that Vampires were not in abundance. There were less of them than there were Werewolves. And Werewolves made up less than an eighth of a percent of the world’s population. Where did all these Hunters come from?

It was not the time for such reflection. I took Dragon Fire from its sheath and loosed it, slitting the throat of a hunter as he bore down on Cara. She was panting from the exercise, but managed a quick nod before sending the knife back to me. I caught it and wiped the blood on my pants.

Sascha guarded Dimitri while his brother wrapped up a long gash on his arm that was bleeding profusely. Carefully the Vampires circled and pushed us. Coming from one direction and leading us. My pack was being driven, I realized. Further from the house. That was their purpose. And then I froze. Something immobilized me.

I could hear Ronan yelling, calling my name. But I could not answer. I could not move.

“Maria!”

“Form a guard everyone! Protect the, printzyessa!” It was Dimitri or his brother. I couldn’t tell I only knew that my pack was surrounding me. Keeping me safe as I sunk to the cold hard ground.

I opened my Wolf eyes to find myself in a cave or cavern of some type. The stone walls smelled of limestone and earth. Old stale air. The worst kind. It was bitterly cold and I knew I was far underground. I listened for a noise. Anything to tell me where I was and what was going on. But I heard nothing save my own heart and shallow breaths.

There were several openings ahead of me. Tunnels of some kind. I turned to each one, sniffing and searching witch my eyes. Don’t panic, Grazi. Find a way. Then I remembered something from a movie I saw once. And I followed my nose to where the air seemed a bit fresher.

I took the first step. It was the hardest, surely. Was I going the right way? Would I die tonight? What about Nonna? Uncle Vito? Uncle Sean? Angela? Less? That boy with the blue eyes who believed I would save him? Would I see them again?

No, no. I’m a failure. A loser. I don’t deserve happiness. Look what I did to Sebby. He was be-spelled because of me.

And beautiful Julianna. She was in danger too because of me. Even though she hates me, she is my blood. She is right to hate me. I am disgusting. I was never as good as her. I don’t deserve to be part of her family.

Nonna deserves better than me too. I could never be good enough. My own parents didn’t want me. My mother cried when she found out she was pregnant. My father abandoned her. But he was really leaving me. He knew. What kind of child repulses her own parents?

Ronan. He is too good for me. His loyalty and love are two things I could never expect. I’m not pretty enough, not good enough for him. He has a chance to be with Julianna. He could never really want me. What could I offer him?

Every step got harder. I was panting with the effort to keep moving. My mind swam with all these doubts and insecurities. It was painful to think, but still I kept on. Forcing myself to march.

Up ahead I saw something. A flicker of light. Like a flame. Some kind of fire maybe? I staggered on. The weight of each step immense. A guttural voice sounded up ahead. I think he was laughing.

“Do you know how exquisite you are, She-Hound?” A shadow passed along the far wall. It was humanoid, but for the pointed tail and large bat-like wings protruding from his back.

“Truly, tis a shame my master bids me destroy you. But indeed, I am granted a prize. Surely a bride is not too much to ask. Now change, so we may talk.”

I collapsed to the floor in front of the fire, my Wolf was exhausted from the strain of the mental attack of the thing before me. It is okay, I told her. Thank you.

Be careful, little one. This black sheep is not to be trusted. I need but a moment. Never let your guard down.

In an instant I was a girl again. My hair was loose and covered me, but still I felt my nakedness in front of the demon’s minion’s unholy stare. He meant to shame me. I remembered the Creation story I had just read. After the fall Adam and Eve covered themselves. Hiding their nudity in shame. That was the Devil’s doing. This minion of his would not shame me. I stood up tall.

“Yes. You are lovely. A prize indeed. Why not be mine?”

He stepped into the light and for the first time I could see his face. He looked to be no older than I. A teenaged demon? Short spiked black hair and shocking black eyes. His face was beautiful. Like a model. Angular cheeks and full lips. His body was thin and tall. Though not tall like Ronan and nowhere near as muscular.

“There is no point in saying no. My master will have all he desires. Tis written. You shall fail and all you love will die because of you. They seek to protect you, but how can they win? My master’s resources are unlimited. He shall have the world. But I can save you. I can show you the truth, Grazi.”

Doubts, fears. These were his weapons. He was sneaky. I suppose that was his nature. The problem was he had hit a nerve. I didn’t want anyone getting hurt for me.

“What do you know of the truth?”

“Oh, I know much that you seek to discover. Be with me and I will tell you all. I will tell you how your weak father broke, how he betrayed your mother. And she who was not meant for this world, for our world, was tortured by the knowledge of it. How you were such a disappointment to her.” He smiled as he spoke. But it didn’t reach his black eyes.

“Don’t you dare talk about my parents! You don’t know anything about them!”

“Of course I do, silly princess. I was there you see. I was there when your father lost himself to his Wolf and ripped your mother’s sweet throat out!”

“Shut up! Shut up!” I screamed at him, but he continued.

“Everyone you love has lied to you, Grazi. Your mother, your father, your grandmother, your uncles, all of them.”

“Oh yeah, what about the prophecy! You’re master is afraid of me!”

“Ha ha ha. Now that is laughable. Afraid of you? Puny dog! You are nothing and Moloch is strong! So very strong.” He reached out his clawed hand and stroked my hair. I cringed.

“You are not the savior they seek, Grazi. The Hounds will all die. But you can be spared. Let me help you.”

“How do you know this? How do you know my friends will die?”

“Isn’t it obvious? My master is too powerful. Soon he will cross over and there will be nothing left for you to fight for. I offer you life, with me. Maybe I could see to it my master spares some of your friends too.”

I watched him circle me. His black eyes glittering in the darkness of the cave. Betraying his lust, his greed. They clashed with his boyish face. Another place, another time I might have thought him handsome.

His voice was like silk as he tried to persuade me. My stomach turned. He was not human. I had to remember that. He was a demon and demons lie.

“Well, do you choose death or life She-Hound?” He wrapped a good eight inches of my hair around his hand and sniffed me. I cringed as far back as I could then I met hos gaze.

“I would rather die than be with you!”

He snarled, reached back his massive clawed hand and slapped me. Hard. Right across my face. I fell, almost to the floor but his grip on my hair held me up.

“And you shall!” He raked his claws across his arm. I didn’t feel anything at first then a sharp tug and I fell to the floor. No! My hair! He cut my hair! I grabbed and found a at least a foot of hair missing. I rolled over trying to get away.

He yowled and crouched down, sticking his hand into the flames. He brought it back out and released embers and flames onto my face and body. He spoke some kind of demonic language as he did so. His face red and his eyes blazing.

I worked furiously to beat out the flames on my skin. The pain is not something I could describe. Like blistering heat. A furious angry burn that was consuming me from the outside in.

I looked down and saw my skin boiling on my left hand and wrist. I grabbed at it and the skin there just peeled right off. Like wax. There was a sound. A scream, no a howl. It was coming from my throat. I could feel my Wolf furiously trying to take over, to relieve my pain. But my body burned. I could feel only pain. It was too much to try to concentrate on changing.

I looked up in my agony as the boy demon dropped his stance. Horror seemed to show in his face, but I turned my back on compassion. I reached for him as he crouched down then leapt into the air. He took off down the tunnel. I raked a path down his bare torso with my outstretched hand. He flew in a fury of screams and wicked laughter.

Fire and rock seemed to explode from the small campfire he had made. I covered my eyes and ran from the tunnels, my skin still burning. My human feet cut and bleeding from the sharp rocks I forced myself onward. I fell to the forest floor, gasping and shuddering. Help! Help me! My mind screamed, but my lips made no sound.

“She is coming to. Get water.” I recognized the voice. SilverWolf was hovering over me. He said a blessing over the water then poured it down my throat. It was cool and refreshing.

“This will hurt, Grazi. Close your eyes, think of something else. Something nice.”

The liquid turned from cool and refreshing to bitterly frigid. My insides were freezing I was too numb to move. To blink. My eyes were open. I saw Ronan, frantic, screaming at SilverWolf. The older Wolf shook him off and poured more holy water down my throat.

“It must be holy water, to quench the demon fire or she will continue to burn until there is nothing left. Now help me, pup. Hold her down or by God get out of my way.” SilverWolf’s threat was low, but I knew he meant it. I could hear Ronan whine. He was worried.

I closed my eyes. I could not bear to think of Ronan angry or hurt. Was that blood on his clothing? Was it his? No I couldn’t afford the thought that he may be seriously injured.

I thought of him smiling instead. Or serious faced and lying next to me. Holding me as if he’d never let me go. Loyal and honorable. Ronan with his fire kissed hair and emerald eyes. He said he’d never leave me.

The pain was all in my skin now. As if the burning from my throat and belly had somehow transferred to my arms and leg. Especially my shoulder. I closed my eyes tighter. Sweat clung to my brow and tears ran down my face. I had never been much of a fan of pain, but this was something I don’t think I’d wish on my worst enemy.

Holy water was poured on my arms and hands and I was blind and deaf to all, but the pain. My body started trembling. As if I was experiencing my own personal earthquake. And then it stopped. I stopped. The itching, burning, freezing, scratching sensation started to fade. My temporary paralysis too.

I took in great big gulps of air. I was able to move my arms and my hands I found them gripping something. A hand. Ronan’s hand. His mouth was moving too. Worry shone from his eyes. What was he saying? The same word over and over again. Maria. He was calling me. My name. Calling me home.

“Maria! You’re back. You’re okay. You’re going to be okay.”

“Get her inside. Now.” SilverWolf stood next to him. His expression unreadable.

“Maria, look at me. I’m going to lift you up. It’ll hurt, but I’ll try to be gentle.” I nodded and readied myself for the pain of being moved. Ronan covered me with a something. A shirt. His. It smelled good. Like pine trees and his Wolf.

He lifted me surely in his arms. Careful not to be too rough. He walked steadily and smoothly. I barely jostled in his grip.

I must have passed out again because when I came to I was bandaged and in a room I had never seen before. It was four in the morning. I knew because of the digital clock on the bedside table. Ronan was at my side. Slumped over in an arm chair. His breathing steady and even. Like just about everything else about him. I guess I was just beginning to see the pattern there.

“You look like crap.” My voice sounded hoarse. Unfamiliar. His head popped up. Green eyes looked me over from head to toe.

“You look beautiful.”

I laughed, but that hurt so I stopped too soon.

“Here. Drink this.” He offered me a straw. I looked warily at the cup.

“It’s just water. We put the demon fire out. I promise.” He held it to my lips and I took a sip. A very long sip.

He just smiled and refilled the cup from the pitcher on the table. I stopped his hand with my bandaged one as he held it to my lips. Sure I was thirsty, but this couldn’t wait another minute.

“They told me to close my eyes, think of something nice. There was only one thing I could think of, you. It’s always been you.” That last part came out a whisper. He bent his head to mine and I trembled, but in a good way. I breathed him in and felt at peace for the first time in a long time.

We arrived back home the next day, a little worse for wear but still, we were whole. And I wasn’t complaining. I was healing, a little more slowly than I would have liked, but my skin had mostly repaired itself. My hair, not so much.

Cara took a scissor to it and managed to straighten it out. It no longer reached my waist. I lost a good ten inches she said. It was now in the middle of my back. I am embarrassed to say I cried about it. For a full hour.

Around my neck was a smaller version of a dreamcatcher. Alessio had made it for me special and made me promise not to take it off until we learned more about my gift or curse or whatever it was.

“Call it a birthday gift.” He said when we stopped at his grandmother’s house with a message from SilverWolf. It was in a closed envelope. I have no idea what it said.

I was glad to see Less so I accepted the gift and put it on. It was rather pretty with tiny little beads hanging from it. That’s when I realized they were from Ronan’s own necklace.

“Nice job.” Ronan said and slapped Less on the back before we left.

“What does this mean?” I asked fingering one of the beads.

“I’ll tell ya later.” Was all he said before dropping a quick kiss on my brow.

“Maria Graziana! What happened?” Nonna rushed towards me in the driveway. Her apron stained with sauce and what smelled like stuffing and gravy. Then I realized it was Thanksgiving. My birthday. I must have been unconscious for longer than I thought.

“I’m okay, Nonna.” I let her embrace me and tried not to make a face when she squeezed my wrist. The place where my skin had melted off was still bandaged and had yet to heal fully.

“Your hair? Che fai? You did this!” She wagged her finger at UncleSean. He stood there, head bowed and made no move to protect himself when Nonna poked him in the chest. I smelled his amusement and his shame. He believed it was his fault.

“Nonna, please, no fighting today. Besides, it’s my birthday.”

“Si, I know. Come we eat.”

“We?”

“Yes, si, all of you. Wash up and then we eat. I cooked enough for even a pack of Werewolves to get full!”

I grinned and held out my hands. Ronan took one and Uncle Sean took the other. We entered my house together. Uncle Vito, Aunt Theresa, Julianna and Rebecca were at Aunt Theresa’s sister’s house. I was grateful for that.

Nonna had decorated simply. A few fall mums and a large bowl of oranges sat in the middle of the long dining room table. There were plates of antipasto, Italian dried sausages, prosciutto, cheeses and olives, eggplant, zucchini, stuffed mushrooms and artichokes. Uncle Sean said grace and he and the other Wolves filled their plates.

Next we had stuffed shells and Nonna’s special meatballs. After that she brought out not one, but two turkeys and two Virgina hams. Each perfectly roasted and absolutely delicious. We ate, we drank we laughed and I realized how lucky I was to be home. To have made it back with the people I truly care about.

Alessio made it in time for the turkey. He of course had to stay and help his grandmother and eat with them first. Angela and Derek came by in time for desert. My grandmother had outdone herself. She constructed an entire cake out of homemade cream puffs and eclairs. My absolute favorite.

“Here. Open this.” Ronan thrust out a small wrapped package as I was watching my grandmother play a game of scrabble with Alessio, Angela, and Derek. Dimitri and Sascha were eating again trying to determine the ingredients in Nonna’s meatballs. Good luck there, fellas.

I looked around the room. Cara was brooding over a cup of espresso. Uncle Sean was looking at baby pictures of me in an album Nonna kept under the coffee table. And me. Well, I was in the corner with Ronan, happy that everyone was here, but still wishing we were alone.

“What is it?”

“It’s a birthday present.”

“I can see that. But what is it?” He shrugged infuriatingly and I sighed. I opened the box and let out a squeal of delight.

“Wow! I love him! I absolutely love him!”

“Yeah?”

“Yes! He’s perfect.”

“Nah, he’s cute, but you’re perfect.” And he kissed me lightly and quickly on the lips. I smiled and looked down at the rubber duck in my palm. It was a wolfy duck and he was gorgeous. I knew just where I was going to put him.

Everyone left after putting away leftovers and the rest of the cleaning was done. Uncle Vito and his family were spending the night at Aunt Theresa’s sister’s house and Nonna went to bed after two cups too many of good red wine that Uncle Sean had brought over. I smiled. It was a great birthday and Thanksgiving. Everyone was there. Everyone, but SilverWolf.

It seemed he had left just when I had come to in Pennsylvania. Without explanation or indication of returning a he was wont to do. Poof. He vanished into thin air. I tapped my fingers on my bedside table.

Ronan had waited for me to shower and dress in my jammies before changing my bandage. It was almost completely healed, but he advised me to eat more protein and get a good night’s rest. I knew he was right, but food was the last thing on my mind.

I kept picturing the fight in the cave. And the warning the demon boy had given me. Join him or watch everyone I care about die.

Hmm. I went to my laptop and logged into Wolf Moon. There was an instant message waiting for me.

How you doing, WolfGirl?

I’m fine. Where did you go?

Oh here and there. Did you learn anything?

I guess. I have a question for you.

Of course you do. What is it?

Is there a God?

I don’t know. And I waited a long time to find out.

Who was that demon? The one with the boy’s face?

I’m working on it, WolfGirl. Just stay safe till I have some answers.

It’s not easy.

No, it never is.

I thought about that for a few minutes after logging off. I guess it was true. It’s not easy. Nothing worthwhile ever is.

I just wondered if the guy who said that ever turned into a Werewolf and had to fight demonic forces to save the ones he loved.

Hmmm. Probably not. At any rate, God, if you are listening. I don’t pretend to understand your plan. But I believe in you. And I believe I can do something. Especially when I’ve got family and friends like, Nonna, Ronan, Uncle Sean, Angela, and Alessio on my side. So I want to thank you. Thank you for them. But please, help me keep them safe.

Amen.

About the Author

C.D. Gorri earned her Bachelor’s Degree in English Literature from Montclair State University. She lives in her home state of New Jersey with her husband, three children, and dog. She is an avid reader of all genres, but especially loves fantasy. Besides reading her hobbies include cooking, gardening, volunteering at her children’s school, and researching various topics.

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, names, places, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either part of the author’s imagination and/or used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to person, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental. All rights are reserved. No part of this book is to be reproduced, scanned, downloaded, printed, or distributed in any manner whatsoever without written permission from the author. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of any materials in violation of the author’s rights.

Connect with C.D. Gorri

To learn more about me please visit www.cdgorri.com

Friend me on Facebook https://www.facebook.com/Cdgorribooks
tumblr http://cdgorri.tumblr.com/

Google+ https://www.google.com/+CDGorribooks

Twitter @cgor22

Smashwords Profile www.smashwords.com/profile/view/Cfdgorri
http://www.iauthor.uk.com/profile/2169

Other Titles by C.D. Gorri

Wolf Moon: A Grazi Kelly Novel #1
https://www.smashwords.com/books/view/413432

Rebel Moon: A Grazi Kelly Novel #3 coming 2015!